Everything's Gone Battyby JusSonicChaptersChapter 01: Problems with Bats Again?Chapter 02: What's biting around Here?Chapter 04: Tale Of A Vampire & It's ElementChapter 05: Friends...With Vampires?Chapter 06: Arrangements With MonstersChapter 03: The Lord Of Vampires, NeoVamdeChapter 01: Problems with Bats Again?Everything’s Gone Batty Chapter 01: Problem with Bats Again? The story begins in sweet little Apple Acres as the sun was beginning to set by Celestia’s power before Luna would bring forth the moon to light up the night. But we see the entire Apple Family near their large apple tree fields as they were getting their carts ready to prepare to stack up. Only because today, or TONIGHT, was gonna be a special celebration and that it would not just be the plain every day, but a first for the Rainbow Kingdom; a festival. “Alright ye’ll, time we started gathering apples fer de big Apple Festival in Ponyville!” Applejack spoke off towards her family in seeing it’s time they started to get to work here. “Hoooow doggy, dat event only comes up ever so often.” Granny Smith smiled off to say in knowing this here be the sure fire way to get their apple picking going on max high. “Eeyup!” Big Macintosh nods off to say to it. “I’m glad ta finally be helpin’ out in dis here event, cousin.” Tough Apple smiled off to say to AJ in knowing he’ll finally have a role to play here after moving. “Well this here’s somethin’ only de Apple Family can do, we gather de apples an' prepare them fer ponies settin’ up de festival.” Apple Bloom replied off to mention this in how while everyone else is getting booths & decorations off, they got the important task; to gather their apples for the festival. “Okay, let’s start kickin’ & packin’ them apples away, family!” AJ spoke off to say in feeling it’s time started to get down to it and make with what they do best. Now the Apples were going out and doing their thing, they were kicking, gathering fallen apples into their baskets and put inside other stuff to contain them. “Heeyah! Keep on bangin’ family!” Granny Smith cheered in seeing they were doing fine, course she was supervising since she’s too old for this, but gives in a free kick or so. “Eeyup!” Big Mac responded off in hearing that as he was kicking and brought down more apples. “Bang!” Just then, there was a loud gun shot that made everyone flinch, thinking they were under attack when in truth…. “TOUGH!” Granny Smith yelled off to look with stern eyes at the stallion that went and fired off his rifle gun. “Wha? I heard ye said bang, so I shot my pee-shooter.” Tough Apple spoke off in stating his defense of hearing someone say ‘bang’ as if being literally. “Oh fer heaven’s sake, I meant ‘bang’ on them trees with them hooves, not yer gun!” Granny Smith slap her forehead in seeing Tough get two words mix while explaining it to the guy. “Ooooooh, riiiiight! Dat makes sense.” Tough Apple slowly spoke in getting the idea now. “Just wait, every pony’s gonna love 'dis!” Apple Bloom smiled off to say in thinking how great this would be when everyone enjoys their apples. “Ye bet yer sweet apple they will.” Applejack spoke off to say with a proud smile on her face. “Our first Apple Festival ta celebrate de our new Rainbow Kingdom, bet’cha Twilight & Ben an’ their family will be stoop ta see 'dis!” Applejack stated with a proud face and smile, her pals will love what they got plan to make the festival a great one. As the farming family continues to kick off and gather up some apples, they also got Justin the MechaBull to be the bigger helper contender to pull almost five, seven, maybe ten carts full of apples. As the sound of a MechaBull is heard, it’s seen pulling the carts with each Apple Family member stocking in their apples to be brought in to town for the big celebration festival. But unknown to any, hidden where there was more shadow and less sunlight, something was hung upside-down…peeking it’s eyes out. And then it showed a….’tangy’ smile, as if seeing something it liked to lick it’s lips. There was something a-mist here, and the case would be looked into….later. Now the time sets up forward where it was near nighttime, a celebration of a festival was going on. And who was there to cut the ribbon to start the event then the Rainbow Kingdom’s own princess Twilight, Prince Ben, and their family and the Council of Friendship. Once Twilight levitated the scissors and cut the ribbon, fireworks went off as a signal to begin the happiness that was about to go on as all the citizens went off to play some games while the apples near Granny Smith, Tough Apple & Big Mac was having the apples all in barrels, crates and sacks to where they get to a big eat off. “I must say, this festival is looking very well done and prepared.” Rarity spoke off in noticing how much everything looks positively wonderful. “Course it is, we helped plan it!” Rainbow Dash smiled off proudly in marveling the work effort. “We?” Applejack raised an eyebrow in finding something off about that ‘we’ comment. “Okay fine, so it was mostly Twilight doing the planning thing.” Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes in admitting that their friend was the one to organize everything. “Ohhhh, this is gonna be so super-duper exciting!” Pinkie Pie spoke off with joy to look around to almost picture something fun to do. “I’m gonna bob-for-apples, go for the apple pie eating contest, the apple-tossing game, the guess your apple color game, and my personal favorite! The DUNK the Pony in a Cider Box Game!” The pink pony was feeling so excited from all the fun-fun stuff, and even a dunking booth nearby that was yet filled with some liquid. “Isn’t that where if someone hits the target, you get dunk?” Phobos asked off puzzled about how such a game even works. “Yeah! Filled with CIDER! Hmmmm….” Pinkie Pie smiled to rub her tummy in loving the idea…and the fast ego. “Well, at least every pony will have a good time.” Spike shrug off to say in how things will go for anyone that’s here to have fun. “Not every pony, has anyone seen Fluttershy?” Twilight spoke off in noticing that one of their kind friends was very late. “That’s right, she was feeling a little sickly during our meeting plan for the Apple Festival.” Ben spoke off in recalling that when they had their Council of Friendship meeting for this Apple Festival, Fluttershy didn’t seem all too wel.? “Think she stayed home?” He asked in thinking that Fluttershy stayed home to get rested if she was unwell. “And miss out on all the fun?” Rainbow Dash raised an eyebrow that no pony wanna miss this. “Well in my opinion, one’s health from feeling under the weather is more important than having fun.” Rarity spoke in stating her own thought that one’s health was more important then enjoying a fun time. “Um, hey every pony.” A voice of Fluttershy was heard entering from nearby as she walked in. But as the Pegasus came into the light, she seem a little green, like she was somewhat between being sick and being well, like she caught something. “Fluttershy!” The CMC spoke off in gathering near their friend who looked…well green with envy. “We thought you weren’t gonna make it!” Sweetie Belle stated to say in what they thought was gonna be the mare missing out. “Oh no, I never wanna be a burden to you all, not on this happy occasion.” Fluttershy shook her head in trying to say this with a little smile. “Are ye sure, ye look a little…red…or is it green?” Apple Bloom spoke off in seeing that Fluttershy may be here, but she still looked like she was still getting over whatever was making her sick. “Oh, I just been overworking at my cottage, there were so many sick animals this week that needed my full attention to help get better, well I…over exhaust myself.” Fluttershy spoke off in trying to say that all she was from such work is being tired out and stuff… “So let us guess, the animals are better, but you may have caught their sickness?” Scootaloo stated off in knowing that while the kind Pegasus helped make her sick animal friends all better, Fluttershy may have caught something. “Um, well…to be honest. I’m not really sure what I caught.” Fluttershy spoke in puzzlement in not being sure what she has, so many were sick, it could be almost anything. “Maybe you should see a doctor aunt Fluttershy, I wouldn’t wanna see you get anymore sick.” Nyx suggested this with a concern expression to wanting her aunt to be more well. “Oh, that’s very kind, but don’t worry about me. I won’t be a burden, I’m just, gonna take it easy when I feel a little dizzy.” Fluttershy smiled off to at least say this much while wanting to not be a party pooper. “You all can have fun, I’ll have mine when I can after a little rest.” She insisted this to her friends to go and have fun and not be so worried over her. The other were a bit unsure if they should take such a kind offer when a friend was not well, but then again, Fluttershy said she rest some bit so they wouldn’t worry. So swallowing up their concerns, the gang decided to cut a little loose to try having some fun at this moment. “Try fishing an apple worm out of this apples.” Spoke off Time Turner who was running a stand where ponies could fish out worms through paper board painted apples; some got lucky others, not so much, but it was fun. “I GOT IT!” Derpy shouted out in having pulled up a worm tied to a magnet from her fishing line. “Try a ring toss over an apple center object. Anypony game?” Rare Find spoke off too get some ponies near to try a ring tossing game, only as an apple theme. “How’s about you sir, care to get three rings & win a prize for a lady?” He spoke near Spike & Rarity, trying to get the two into the game. “A prize for my lady?” Spike repeated off those words, look to the pretty mare he’s with and smiled at the idea. “Sure, I’m game!” The baby Dragon shrug off to say in feeling raring to get something nice for Rarity. “You can try that, me, I’m throwing some apple toy at a stack of bottles, it’s easy!” Phobos stated in seeing what game he’ll be playing to win here. Spike & Phobos were each playing their own game booths for wanting to win something. As for many others, they were enjoying their own fun around the festival. “Guess what apple number is in this here container and win a prize!” Rising Star spoke off to get ponies near to guess the right number of apples in a big jar he’s got and they can win a prize. “Easy, 27 & a half!” Pinkie Pie smiled off to easily say what the number was. Everyone was waiting while the stallion pulled up a piece of paper that had the right number amount and his eyes widen in seeing….the results. “That’s…correct.” Rising Star slowly spoke in being surprised, that was the correct number. “How does she do that whole random guess thing?” Rainbow Dash raised an eyebrow in not figuring out how Pinkie does that random moment where she can be right at times. “We could bet, but neither us would win.” Applejack smiled off to say that they could play a game about Pinkie’s guessing, but like that even matters now. “Try out our near Apple-bell! Prove yourself to be tough! YEEEEAAAAAAHH!” Bulk Biceps was shouting out near a hammer & bell pole for ponies to test their strength to send an apple by whacking the bottom to reach a level or the very top. Very much to say, the entire apple festival was going on fine without a hitch. Fluttershy was taking the moment to lie down on a bench a bit off the scene of the activities, as she felt a bit sleepy headed. “Oh, maybe a little nap won’t hurt. I don’t wanna be a bother to any pony.” Fluttershy spoke in feeling herself a little dizzy, and decided that she need rest; she might be a little unwell from whatever sickness she caught. Yet as Fluttershy was sleeping, the camera scene zooms away from her to stare up at the full moon. And it was around here that there was some ‘howling’ wolf noise in the distance. And then there was some dark shadowy figure seen flapping it’s wings within the darken skies to be left…unseen. All of which nobody seem to notice what happened above or weird noises, they were enjoying the festivities. But the best moment had finally arrived when much of the crowds were gathering to get some freshly picked apples & apple baked goods & cider drinks to enjoy themselves whole hearty. “Alight, here’s some apples fer all who wanted them, who like some?” Granny Smith smiled off to offer the tasty apples the family’s got selling to anyone that wants it. Soon many crowds were picking their favorite type of apples while paying the Apple Family. They had every apple theme food and drink made for any to love, there was nothing that could go wrong here. Absolutely…. “Yuck! What’s with this apple?” A voice of a complainer was heard, as it was Comet Tail, as when he chew his apple, it was…not so juicy, it look dry. “Hugh?” The Apple Family responded to that in confusion in finding that hard to believe. But one look at the apple showed that what was a heathy apple was now “Hey, my apple tastes funny too.” Lily Valley spoke off in looking at her apple that didn’t look as plump juicy, it look rotten. “My apple pie don’t taste right, it don’t look right inside neither.” Parasol stated from what should be a tasty looking apple pie, turn into something seen from being found in a garbage bin. “My cider, it looks like a ruin bunch them Flim Flam Brothers sold us!” Lyra Heartstring stated from seeing the cider drink didn’t look like it was fresh, heck, it look like it was made with apples gone bad from that time Flim & Flam compete against the Apples. “What’s wrong with these apples you gave out?” Mr. Greenhooves spoke off to almost snap in feeling a bit annoyed that instead of tasty apples, they get to choke on some bad leftovers. Now some crowds were starting to get a bit in an uproar over being given such rotten food and drinks. The Apple Family looked like they were in a pickle here, how did this even happen. The Mane Six and the gang also saw the commotion and felt there was something wrong that they are needed to help out. “What’s goin’ on, I thought we made sure them apples were perfectly ripe!” Granny Smith asked this off to her family in not knowing how this sorta thing even happened. “Eeyup. We check them.” Big Mac nods in knowing they did their check, so this shouldn’t have happened. “Maybe some pony gave us bad apples as a joke. But if they did, it ain’t funny.” Tough Apple spoke off in thinking that this was someone’s idea of a joke which they are not finding funny. “Tough, check the back, an’ if some pony’s messing with our apples, get them ta stop!” Granny Smith sternly order Tough to get some new apples to help them out. “Ye sure ye’ll be alrighty here?” Tough Apple asked in thinking if he should leave when they got upset customers. “You wanna handle crowd control here?” Granny Smith raised an eyebrow in asking if Tough wants to handle an upset crowd hungering for real food. “Ehh, good point. Kinda reminds me of me being angry ta let my temper blind me. Okay, I’ll check the back.” Tough Apple spoke off in hearing this and decided he best go ahead and check their apples in the back. Soon Tough Apple went behind the tent booth to look for more apples they got, and hopefully get another batch out to help calm the crowds down. “Applejack, is everything alright?” Twilight came near her friend and her family’s booth, wondering if they are alright. “I don’t know Twilight, we pick them apples out and check them twice! No way were they turn bad, they were honest ta good pick apples!” Applejack explained in her honest words that this was some sorta mistake, their family had healthy and tasty apples, not rotten fruit, but how did this happen. “Well they did, just look…somebody already chew on it before leaving it behind!" Phobos complained to show his apple that looks like someone bite it and never finished. “Hugh, they look like….bite marks? Did we see them from somewhere?” Spike asked off in seeing some family two stab marks in the bad apple, it’s almost like it was…sucked dry. This puzzled everyone, this seem almost familiar to them, but at the same time confusing. There was once a case almost like this, but that couldn’t be it…could it? As for Tough at this time, he was checking on the storage of their apples in the tent, course he had a flashlight since it was nighttime. And as he was searching, he was almost finding a few apples already turn bad, what was going on here? “Apples, apples, where we put them special emergency apples?” Tough asked himself this in seeing he’s gotta find the good apples or their customers will have a fit. Tough was looking around to figure out where they had kept their specially harvest apples before stumbling across a box. As he shine the light, he smiled in having found the object, as it was under his nose. “Oh there they are, heh, I wonder why we bothered getting a bigger tent with all them other storage of apples?” Tough Apple smiled off to say in seeing that with this, they can get back to selling, course it be best to check. So the guy opened the box crate that had bang nails, and saw all the apples untouched, they were fine; but then a dark looming shadow was near that made the stallion flinch. “Hugh? Hey! Who’s in there?” Tough Apple asked off to shine his light at whoever was nearby. “Now ye better come on out before I blast ye full of holes, I mean it!” He ordered out from bringing his rifle to take aim, hoping to scare whoever was here with a weapon. So far, there was nothing moving or making a sound, making Tough here think he spooked the person away now. “Phew, might be my imagination gone wild again.” Tough Apple signs in feeling that he was getting a bit over excited by the weirdness going on. “Now ta take these here plum tasty apples out and make them customers happy.” He smiled to grab the box of apples and prepared to move out…. Then a strange noise was heard that sounded like some hefty breathing of some ‘hissing’ noises. The dark blur moved across the darkness of the tent before showing some strange scary eyes, bat-shaped wings and even two fangs shown out. And then….it dove near Tough to attack… “Wha de Joe….?” Tough Apple spoke off in seeing something come his way, and it looked…hungry. Then everything went dark when Tough dropped his flashlight in favor of his rifle while the whole scene was spin around too quick to judge what was happening… Outside the tent, everyone was waiting for Tough to bring out the next batch of apples, but the guy was taking WAY too long. And the crowds were seen getting a bit antsy, they want apples and want them now. Even the Mane Six group felt that if nothing is done, they have a hard time calming down a crowd that’s hungry for apples. “Darn gone, where is Tough Apple?” Granny Smith spoke off in seeing that Tough is late, if he doesn’t get back so, they’ll have a riot. “Maybe he can’t see enough without enough light.” Apple Bloom stated what was the problem they are overlooking. “Don’t threat ponies, pretty soon, we’ll get a nice surprise.” Pinkie Pie smiled off to say this in thinking they are in for a surprise. “Bang-Bang, bang-bang, Bangvhmmm….” Suddenly there were loud gun fire shots coming from the Apple’s booth tent as some newly made holes are seen; it sounded like Tough was firing his rifle in there. “I don’t think that was the nice surprise we had in mind.” Nyx spoke off to say in thinking what they heard was not sounding like a nice surprise. The loud gun firing shots caused the pony crowds to back away or scatter while looking worried; what was Tough Apple doing in there and shooting at? “Tough! Wha in tarnations are ye up ta in there?” Granny Smith sternly asked off in hearing the gun firing and was upset; what was that pony doing. “I’m fighting fer my life, Granny! YIKES!” Tough’s voice called out to say while yelling from something that spooked him. “Bang-Bang, Bangvhmm…” And then the guy was still firing all over inside that almost made it seem like…something was attacking him. “He’s fighting for his life?” Scootaloo asked off in hearing this while seeing some shadowy scenes of Tough’s image. “Against what?” Swetie Belle asked off in not knowing what it was that Tough was facing. “Hang on Tough, we’ll help!” Ben called out in thinking that they better assist in whatever is causing problems. Before the Mane Six group could approach, the booth tent soon was coming down to completely cover all over. “Gagh-huuuagh….am I alive?” Tough pops out to sign in relief, he managed to get out in time and in one piece it seems. “Tough, what were ye doing there?” Granny Smith asked off once again for an answer she never got. “I found some pony dat mess with our apples, and it wasn’t normal! Looky at this here crate I got dat was juicy apples turn rotten!” Tough Apple issued off to say this while showing the said crate; all of the apples....dried up like prunes. “It’s all dried up! All of them!” Rarity stated in seeing this, all of the apples Tough said were fine are now all ruined. “Wait a second, I remember….wasn’t this something done on your farm, AJ?” Rainbow Dash asked off in recalling an event they once did involving to save AJ’s apples from something that was causing them harm. “Them Vampire Fruit Bats could do it, Tough, how many ye saw?” Applejack nods with a stern face while asking if her cousin fought off against rogue bats that might have escaped a field the Apples setup to keep them away from their other apple trees. “Only one, but it sure didn’t look like a plain old bat.” Tough spoke off in stating this issue, but what he fought wasn’t any ordinary bat. “What do you mean? You make it sound like it was….” Twilight was about to say in thinking what Tough was saying sounded like, it was something else. Then suddenly, something ripped out of the tent’s cover and zip off upwards into the night sky where it flew over the cover field of darkness. But from some light of the full moon, many saw features… It looked like a pony with bat-like wings, but with pointy from furry ears and the sharp fangs from the mouth made others see that wasn’t one of Princess Luna’s Nightmare Royal Guards…it was something else. “Aaaahhhhh!” A mare scream was heard in looking up at the sky of what had flown out. “What is that?” Coco Crusoe asked off in not knowing of such a creature. “Is that a monster?” Berry Punch asked off to say in what they thought it was. “It’s a Demon!” Cherry Fizzy stated in fear of what they have witness now. “It ruin the apples!” Caramel exclaimed in seeing the rotten apples, that thing ruin the apples festival. The Mane Six stared in wide eye along with anyone else that saw this as the mysterious creature flew so fast into the darkness of the sky, it resembled the features of….a VAMPIRE! “Holly-smokes! Was that what I think it was?” Spike asked off in shock if that creature was indeed something they all know all too well. “You mean a pony with bat wings and sharp fangs from the mouth, then yeah, it was.” Phobos pointed off in stating of what they saw was indeed what they saw. “Dat explains everything!” Granny Smith stated with a stern firm tone off her expression. “Eeyup.” Big Mac slowly nods his head in agreeing to that much indeed. “We got ourselves….a Vampire Pony in our mitts here!” Granny Smith exclaimed forth in what they have here, a pony that was half bat. This caused much discomfort from the crowd in hearing this, many of them are really superstitious types that believe any scary legend of what it was that was happening to their town. The Mane Six group saw this and felt like another ‘blast from the past’ was replying here. “Twilight, I think the friendly festival has become something else. Something of an event I’m not too happy to recall.” Ben spoke off to say in recalling how such a scene reminds him of something he once did long ago. “Right, it feels like it’s a replay of what happened during the Demon Pony attack, don’t worry, we help settle that, we’ll do the same here.” Twilight nods in understanding her love’s problems over such a similar issue, but hopefully, this won’t be a repeat of that situation. “We better get every pony’s attention then.” Nyx stated in what they’ll have to do here to calm the crowds down. “I’ll see if I can find Aunt Fluttershy. Come on girls!” The black filly stated to which they need to find the other member of the Council of Friendship to help calm down the ponies. As Nyx & the CMC left, they were searching all over the festival grounds. After about a few minutes, they all managed to meet and find a bench that Fluttershy was seen sleeping on, a bit moved it seem, but already. “Fluttershy!” The CMC called out to gather near the sleeping Pegasus to wake her up from her sleepy state as it were. “Oh, hugh? What is it? Is the festival over?” Fluttershy yelps to wake up a bit dizzy, she wonders if the festival was over and she slept through it. “No, worse than dat!” Appel Bloom issued off to say that what they got is far worse then that. “We got a problem!” Sweetie Belle stated that there is a problem, a big one even. “It’s a Vampire Pony emergency!” Scootaloo issued to say of what the situation was to get quickly to the point. “Oh my goodness, that does sound bad!” Fluttershy yelps in hearing this, something that involves a Vampire Pony; that is serious as she should know…sorta. Soon the CMC took Fluttershy off to meet up with the other Mane Six and to help keep the crowds from getting antsy from this panic moment. But from the looks of it, that seem like a pretty big deal to try to overcome it seems? And the bigger question of all might be…why was Fluttershy able to sleep through it; from sickness or….Well, the answers will come soon enough as everything goes dark. Author's Note Now some old reference to the Demon Pony of the panicky crowds & reminder of what Ben went through is mentioned. Well now this is a nice little start, wouldn't you agree? There's puzzlement of where the new Vampire Pony came from, and is Fluttershy involved with it (of course she isn't, but...that doesn't mean it's not her/ Hint-hint...a special surprise that awaits a bit further in this story's development). So in the next chapter, the Mane Six are going to investigate the case, and pay a visit to one Vampire Pony that might have stirred up trouble, Terrorcreep, but will learn he had nothing to do with it. And as such things are happening, a new presence that is vampire related will slowly make his appearance when he senses....a newborn vampire pony is within Ponyville; who is he is another mystery (Cough, NeoVamde). So stick around to wait & see, this little vampire adventure is just getting started! Till then, look forward to some more excitement later on... Chapter 02: What's biting around Here?Chapter 02: What’s biting around Here? The scene opens to where near the center of the Rainbow Kingdom, where many crowds gather around near the palace of the new princess; Twilight Sparkle and her Council of Friendship. There were angry protestors, shout debaters, and let’s not get into any details of there becoming a riot. “Every pony, please…please…calm down. Just…calm down!” Mayor Mare spoke as acting mayor of her citizens of the town to calm themselves. “Now what we have here, is um….a small unnatural event.” She spoke in trying to not see this as a bad picture, but… “You call seeing a Vampire Pony small?” Snips issued off to say that there was no way this was small. “Yeah/Yeah/Come on now!” Many crowds were arguing in agreement here, a Vampire Pony isn’t small at all to see. “Everyone, listen to me.” Twilight approached the mike to speak to many citizens to try to calm them down a bit. “My friends and I have dealt with witnessing an unnatural creature in our area before long ago. We promise to figure out what is happening.” She spoke in stating that they have handled this situation from before, and they can try to help settle it again. “But if you knew, why is there one here now?” Snails asked off another matter over seeing what good were such words if what has happened here is not solved. Many crowds were arguing more in agreeing to these terms, what would the princess of friendship do about it. And pretty much, the Mane Six that were acting councilmen had to help their friend in need. “Now listen up, ye’ll! I admit, we never expected there be a Vampire Pony in our hood! De only kinds were them Vampire Fruit Bats, but turns out, there might’ve been others.” Applejack spoke off in stating a claim here to help bring some ease to the cause, too bad it wasn’t enough. “What others/Are there more monsters on the loose/What if they eat us/What if they suck our bloods?” Many crowds were asking many questions and were not getting answers anytime soon from being impatient. “Now calm down ponies, we tussle with a bad pony that was a vampire, and it only suck on the juicy stuff on apples.” Rainbow Dash spoke off to mention this tale, minus that bad vampire pony was their friend Fluttershy that gone Flutterbat. “But still, it’s a problem if left unsolved if whoever is doing it keeps sucking the apples dry to leave none left, and that even means….NO CIDER!” She issued off in mentioning the horrors of what happen if they don’t stop this Vampire Pony that wreck their festival, it’ll ruin and they’ll be left with no apples. “Rainbow!” The Mane Five scolded their friend for trying to make the situation worse than better. “Yes, so…as much as we might think we’re in danger, it’s only a pony that wants apples, they can’t be dangerous.” Rarity stated that it’s just a creature that wants apples, not flesh living ponies. “You jump to conclusion, when the tale has yet been told.” Spoke a voice that rhymed that made everyone turn to see who enter the area was… “Zecora?” The gang responded in seeing their zebra shaman enter the area. “When did you get here?” Nyx asked off in not recall seeing Zecora until just now. “I was in the neighborhood, as it would seem. Then when there was a sound, the sound of that which is neither pony…nor bat.” Zecora explained the case while making her rhymes here. “Here comes the rhyming games. Ugh.” Phobos rolled his eyes yet yelped when Spike jab his gut to be polite. “From where I come from, there is a tale of these hybrid creatures, both good and bad.” Zecora spoke forth in stating a matter involving these Vampire Pony creatures. “There was said to have been one who was the oldest, but was said to have turn down a path of evil. Turning many of light, to dark, by biting them & they became like him. But then came another, not so bad, and took the role of new legends pass." She explained the case that from one old Vampire Pony became like an evil spreading himself to turn many into others like the creature itself. The crowds became fearful of hearing this, so far, it was scaring them to hear of such scary tales. “Um, who is it that had done such things?” Fluttershy asked off in sounding very nervous here. “The first you mean is who I shall explain. A creature who was once Mystical but soon fell into the Dark Mystic pit, that which suits his hungry needs became what he is.” As Zecora explained this, many of the Mane Six had a strange feeling she was talking about Myotis, the Dark Mystic who is also a Vampire Pony. “Well okay, and what about curing those ponies?” Pinkie Pie spoke off in hearing the case while also asking off something else on the mind. “That is the thing, only three ways they choose to bite. They can be small or medium, and even large when they seek to truly feed on those they desire.” Zecora spoke off to explain such things before going into more details. “One is simple, to suck small dose of blood and keep the mortal from changing. But two is more, suck half one’s blood away, and it leaves them turning into Vampire Pony that day. But third & final fate, when Vampire Pony suck with maximum strength, leaves the body dry as prune, letting them die with horror pasted on their faces.” As she explained, the message was through, a tiny bite is nothing harmful, but a medium bite can change one to be a Vampire Pony while a largest suction leads to death; all of which is not a pretty sight. Now that caused many crowds to scream and panic, if that is what they have, then what can they do to defend themselves. “Calm down! All of you!” Ben shouted out to get the citizens to not be panicking over the issue. “Listen, that sounds bad, I know. But leave it to us, we’ll find out who caused trouble and fix it, so we can continue our apple festival.” He spoke to assure the crowd that whatever had done this deed would be stopped so that their festival would not be stopped. Many that heard this began to wonder if they can trust Ben and those with him to be on the case. But then again, the Mane Six have helped out, especially involving the defeat of Tirek when he almost won, so maybe they shouldn’t doubt over one simple loose Vampire Pony. “Mayor, try to help fix up some of the festival to keep it going while we solve this case.” Twilight requested this to Mayor Mare of what to do while they are out. “Of course Princess Twilight.” Mayor Mare nods in understanding this and will do what she can to help. “Right, Granny, Tough & Big Mac are already getting more apples, so hopefully, we can fix & help feed them hungry ponies.” AJ nods off to say that her family will be getting more apples for the festival. With that much said, the gang begins to move along with plans to find, capture, and figure out what to do about a loose Vampire Pony. “So what do we do to find that Vampire Pony, mommy?” Nyx asked off to her mother in what the plan was. “We’ll start with the only one we know in our neck of the woods.” Twilight spoke off in knowing that they have one Vampire Pony to talk to over this situation leading up to such a species. “AH-HA! You mean Terrorcreep! So he’s the one that did this sneaky stunt!” Rainbow Dash spoke off in stating that they know who the culprit was now. “Well, he does have a rather…suspicious behavior pattern.” Rarity stated in thinking that Terrorcreep ‘was’ one Mystic that was hard to predict his actions. “Wait a second guys, let’s first find him then see if he’s the guy.” Ben spoke in speaking on Terrorcreep’s behalf, sure the guy is….a little hard to make as an ally; what with sucking Ben’s blood when he beat the guy at a challenge, but still… “Ben’s right, you know.” A voice was head that belong to Golden Heart, and soon behind the gang, they see him, Omega, Pinkamena and Jack Zen coming up to the gang. “Omega?” Apple Bloom spoke off to see the bot. “Pinkamena?” Sweetie Belle replied in seeing the other pink pony. “Jack Zen?” Scootaloo spoke in seeing the third addition to Goldie’s group. “What are you doing here?” The CMC asked together in union of what Golden Heart’s group is here for. “We heard about the commotion, so we came to investigate the matter.” Omega replied off in stating their situation of business. “Right, this Vampire Pony action is a serious issue.” Pinkamena stated to say about such a manner that calls their attention, post haste. “We heard you’re visiting Terrorcreep, I want to go along, to keep those I care about safe from harm.” Jack Zen stated in what he must do, especially if that Vampire Pony would try to go and bite his leader Golden Heart. “Yeah, I told Jack Zen about Terrorcreep and…the other stuff about him, and he’s worried I might be targeted by a Vampire Pony.” Goldie pointed off that when he told about such a guy and seeing he’s going with Twilight’s group to see him, Jack Zen became concern. “It could happen.” Both Jack Zen & Pinkamena spoke in stating they don’t want Golden Heart to be hurt or worse. “Well at least with this many of us, we can cover more ground.” Spike shrug off his shoulders to say the bright side. “Okay, let’s get going!” Rainbow Dash pumps up her hoof to say that they gotta get this train rolling. “I’ll lead us ta where Terrorcreep lives with de rest of de Vampire Fruit Bats.” AJ stated that she’ll lead, she knows where to go, and where who lives in such neck of the woods. As the gang were moving along now, there was one member that was a little slow…Fluttershy. Apparently, she was still feeling a little under the weather, but that wasn’t gonna stop her. “You okay Fluttershy?” Twilight asked off in seeing her friend was still looking a bit unwell at the time. “Oh, yes….just, shaken up by the news.” Fluttershy spoke off to say in trying to not be a bother. “Its fine, I’ll be right behind you all.” She tried to perk up to say this with an honest face as she could. “Well if you get behind, I can help push your caboose!” Pinkie Pie pops near behind her friend to say this of a random aid to the cause. “Um, thanks….I guess.” Fluttershy slowly responded puzzled to hearing such a statement, but figure it was Pinkie being herself. Course hearing the conversation did reach Goldie’s group as they now know about Fluttershy not being so healthy. “Something the matter mistress.” Omega whispered to Pinkamena in seeing the pink pony lookalike was focusing her face at the yellow Pegasus. “Hmm, oh nothing. Just overthought something really random about Fluttershy.” Pinkamena responded off quietly to say about a silly thought that came to her. “Such as?” Goldie raised an eyebrow in being curious of what it was that even his sister finds it silly to think. “About her missing out when a Vampire Pony attacked and when it left, she was seen & didn’t awake from the commotion.” Pinkamena pointed out some good facts that Fluttershy and the Vampire Pony were never seen around an area where others saw the two in different places; it’s weird. “Hmmm, I heard that she was once…accidentally turn into a Vampire Pony. Could she….” Jack Zen spoke in pondering this for thought, what if maybe Fluttershy has… “Nope! Twilight cured her, she isn’t a Vampire Pony anymore.” Pinkamena interrupts to say Fluttershy is cured and is not a Vampire Pony. “At least, I hope so.” She spoke softly to herself in some worried concern about such a thing. The group continues their paste to go where to meet Terrorcreep, all while wondering if he is indeed involved or if there is another force at work. The scene soon opens towards the Vampire Fruit Bat’s territory, a sanitary that Applejack and her friends built to let them bats have a part of the orchard to have them suck the apples juice, then collect seeds to have them grow into bigger and juicier apple trees. But right now, the gang was outside the fence and the sign with a picture label that meant ‘Fruit Vampire Bat’ area. They are here to find Terrorcreep who has made this spot a home for himself and communicates to the bats. “Well we’re here. This area we made ta keep them bats off our apples.” Applejack spoke off in stating a fact of what they got here. “Yes, but how can we get Terrorcreep to come meet us? Instead of, well…going in there for him to scare us?” Rarity asked off a question in pondering how to find Terrorcreep without him finding them to scare and surprise the group. “Last time, we had a guide, this time, he could be anywhere.” Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes in knowing that the last time they did this, they were lucky before. “Then it’s a good thing you have us along. Cause I made something for just such an occasion.” Pinkamena smiled off to say in having the answer to the dilemma here. The others were puzzled except those in Goldie’s group as they all awaited to see what the pink pony has got on her mind. Then the pink pony brings up a strange gold whistle with a red bat logo on it, as if showing it off dramatically. “TADA! The Vampire Whistle!” Pinkamena proudly declared in showing what she has that would be interesting. “A whistle?” Spike raised an eyebrow in seeing that, how can a whistle help them out? “Neat-o! What’s it do, what’s it do?” Pinkie Pie smiled off eagerly in seeing the whistle that earn her attention. “It’s something we asked Spell Nexus to design from what I gave him, this bad boy acts like a dog whistle for only Vampire Ponies to hear. So, cover your ears!” Pinkamena smiled off to say in knowing that this whistle can help them get a Vampire Pony to come to them when they hear the sound. “Why?” Phobos asked off confused, if it’s a whistle, then won’t they still hear it? Pinkamena didn’t explain, she instead took a deep breath and then made a whistle noise that went off. There was an invisible sound wave being sent off from the whistle over towards the sanctuary the bats are in. “Ohhhh; that must be a pretty bad sound to the poor bats!” Fluttershy yelped a bit in feeling like her sensitive ears cringe from the sound; that must be very noisy to any poor creature. “Really, I don’t hear a thing.” Phobos raised a puzzled face in not hearing anything at all. “Us neither.” The CMC stated in not hearing anything to their knowledge. Soon the pink pony ceases her blowing the whistle to take a breather moment here. “Now we just wait for Terrorcreep to show up.” Pinkamena stated off in what they do from here. Then without warning, someone fell off from above a tree spot and impacted the ground. This caught many of the others attention in what happened; as it was the very Vampire Pony they were seeking to meet. “Yikes! Guess he showed up sooner than we thought!” Nyx spoke off to say in seeing their answer came quicker than expected. “Ugh, what was that to make my ears bleed like so?” Terrorcreep groans to complain from what he just heard that was very irritating to him. “Nice to see your doing alright, Terrorcreep.” Ben spoke off in seeing a familiar face of a Mystic once again. Once the Mystic Vampire Pony stood up to dust himself, he could see the ones he knows and figured out that whoever made the noise that surprised him was a calling to get his attention. “So, that noise was one of you, hugh? And here I was thinking of killing whatever creature that was making such a racket that annoyed me, out of its misery.” Terrorcreep stated off to say from standing up from his quick recovery while he made a remark of what he had done to whatever made that irrupting noise. “Try to and you’ll answer to me!” Goldie made a stern angry face at the guy if he was thinking to harm his sister just cause she blew a whistle to get his attention. “And me!” Jack Zen stated in standing near Golden Heart in going to protect him. “I am also equipment with the latest in Vampire defense gear.” Omega stated from showing what his arsenal can do if Terrorcreep even STEPS out of line. “Settle you guys, we’re not here for a fight.” Ben spoke to stop Goldie’s group from fighting the guy they came to talk to. “Ben’s right, now Terrorcreep, we wanna ask you something.” Twilight replied in agreement before she turn her attention to the Mystic. “Were you near us during the Apple Festival?” She asked if this guy was anywhere near them when they had their Apple Festival moments ago? “Oh, you were having that, sounds fun to be there.” Terrorcreep made a sly smile in almost giving a hint of being there to know what was going on. “See! He admits his guilt!” Rainbow Dash pointed out in witnessing that action was a dead giveaway; this guy’s their culprit. “Woah, slow down, I said ’to’ be there. I never actually went, had some other things to do.” Terrorcreep spoke off easily in stating that he only mentioned he wanted to go to the festival, to enjoy the apples, but he had ‘other’ agendas. “So then…you were not the one that came and scared many of us?” Rarity slowly raised an eyebrow in seeing Terrorcreep was NOT the one that came and scared their town’s folk. “Oh trust me, if it was me, I done a better job.” Terrorcreep made a sly tangy grin that almost spooked the group out. “So why the question?” Then he went back to being less scary to chat in what was with the question anyhow. “Because, some Vampire Pony came an’ ruin our batch o’ collected apples an’ flew off!” Applejack sternly snap off to bring up that some pony that’s a vampire, ruined the Apples’ apples at the festival and then flew away in the blank dark of the night. “Oh, and so you thought, being the only Vampire Pony nearby, I was the culprit?” Terrorcreep rolled his eyes to slyly state in sarcasm that since he lives in “Well we….um…actually, yeah, that’s about right.” Pinkie Pie was about to respond until it slowly hit her; that was precisely what they were going for without much evidence. “We’re sorry, we only came to check, we didn’t know if it was you or not.” Fluttershy spoke to say sorry to the guy, they never caught much of a glimpse at what Vampire Pony ruined the apple festival, they only recognized some features. “Hey, what if it was your dad?” Nyx asked off a thought that made much of the others flinch in seeing Myotis’ appearance during the day they defeated Fanged Dahlia and ended her curse on the Element Users of Harmony. “You’re kidding me, right?” Terrorcreep raised an eyebrow in responding to the question as a rhetorical statement. “If it was my old man, he suck all mortal ponies’ blood while killing off anyone that gets in his way.” He spoke off to remark the fact that his father done something far worse then what he has been told of the ponies’ situation. “Gee, how origina.?” Phobos rolled his eyes in hearing such a horrifying tale of this guy’s dad that makes the son seems less a threat. “But then if it wasn’t you, or your father…then who?” Twilight asked in feeling lost and confused, if neither Terrorcreep nor Myotis were involved in the matter, then who else was it? “Good question?” Terrorcreep responded in feeling a bit curious himself of hearing this news for a first time. “Come to think of it, while napping to wait for the sun to set, I did sense a Vampire Gene, but it was too ’newly’ fresh for me to determine if it was a full Fruit Bat or a Pony.” He stated that somewhat during the sunset, he felt something close to a Vampire that was new to the area, but since he was napping, he couldn’t tell if it was just another Fruit Bat…or a Pony. “Hold on, are you saying that…” Scootaloo spoke off in hearing what they think they heard here. “That there’s a NEW Vampire Pony around here?” Sweetie Belle stated in knowing what the answer could be. “Great Horny Toads, dat means it could target more o’ our apples!” Apple Bloom gasped in fearing what this could even mean for all of her family’s apple raising farm. “Not on mah watch!” Applejack sternly objects to this about some bat sucking all her apples dry. “Ah’ll tussle up dat varmint before it messes up our harvest & de festival!” She declared in gonna do everything she can to stop whoever is causing such trouble. “Wow, I always wonder how to be like a Vampire Hunter.” Pinkamena spoke off to say in feeling like she was gonna be a part of a vampire hunting team. “Woah-woah, woah!” Terrorcreep held up his hooves to stop this bunch from trying anything. “Listen, if you’re going to find a Vampire Pony…you need a guy that can help you find it.” He stated that to find a Vampire Pony…takes a Vampire Pony, namely him. “Are you volunteering?” Golden Heart raised an eyebrow in seeing what the guy was doing. “I’m just curious, okay?” Terrorcreep stated off his own reason for doing this. “Do you know how boring it is without having another of your species around to talk or hang with? I maybe a Mystic Pony, but even within the ranks, you all know about my reputation.” He stated that it’s been a long while since he even has meant with anyone that was a part of the vampire species. “We do.” The Mane Six responded off with a blank expression of knowing what Terrorcreep is like. “I have a question. Should there be not one more Vampire Pony you forgot to count in?” Omega spoke off in speaking a reminder to the case in point. “That’s true, wasn’t there a time when Ben needed the blood of a Vampire Pony, there were you, your father, and one more?” Jack Zen spoke in recalling that there are said to be three Vampire Ponies that would be the top of the list. “Trust me, he’s a busy guy ruling his own realm to not bother coming to cause trouble.” Terrorcreep waved off his left hoof in stating about the third vampire in question. “But, it may get out that with a new Vampire Pony being detected here, may mean he’ll come. And believe me, he won’t stop until he has a fellow Vampire safe from mortal harm, even if he has to fight anyone that gets in his way.” He stated in being serious that if measurements should be taken, there is one force that will protect a fellow Vampire Pony….even if it means fighting mortals. “He sounds like what Celestia & Luna would do, fight to protect their citizens.” Twilight spoke off in hearing this, it sounds like the other vampire that rules a realm wants to protect his own kind. “Then we must do the same, find the other Vampire Pony before anyone else does and prevent any trouble to arise.” She stated that they need to find where the loose new Vampire Pony is before trouble can stir in. “Alright, let’s do this!” Ben nods off to say that it’s time they started this task. Soon the gang was making their way to begin their exploration to find out more clues to the mystery of the loose Vampire Pony. Hopefully they can find it before any new forms of trouble can start string up. The scene goes dark from here where this event is over with. The scene slowly opens up to a strange place, what some would call; a supernatural world. It was like waking one’s self into a world that was like a horror film stage show, only it was real. This place and its culture lived in a middle-ages style, but with some advances in cultural development. But there was a dark castle that watched over this entire country, something seen in a Count Dracula type of theme, but more modernly developed as it sat on a high hill to be like a symbol tower to all creatures. And from the dark castle’s window, was a hooded pony that was acting like a lord over this realm many could call; the Neither World or the Underworld, it doesn’t matter, for this was home…to those that live here. “Hmmmm?” The mysterious pony in shadows hummed to himself when he felt something….ominous. “Johnson?” He spoke off to call forth someone into the room here. Soon entering a room was what looked like an old stallion in his 50s that was clearly a vampire pony with bat-wings. His fur coat was darken midnight color, short managed mane & flow tail that were tan light & dark light gray color mix, and very light red/orange eyes. He seems perfectly fit, has a gray mustache over his mouth, wears a monocle on his left side of his eye, wears blacken hoof shoe-wear and has on a darken tan gray/brown suit shirt. On his flank is something that resembles a dark shield with silver lining outside, and inside is a silver spider, stating of what his Cutie Mark is and what his career talent is…..which may as well just say he’s a servant to a vampire lord. “You rang, sir?” The Vampire Pony named Johnson spoke in a humble butler tone in hearing the call of his master & employer. “I sense something….’new’….near the mortal realm.” The mysterious vampire lord spoke with his sights set out over the windows and out into the dark skies where the moon-light lit. “It feels….like a newborn Vampire Pony, exploring new boundaries.” He spoke forth in knowing what he sense, a new Vampire Pony has come into the world and is exploring. “But sir, all Vampire Ponies are here & accounted for?” Johnson spoke in setting a tray he carried down near his master to pour a drink of red champagne. “With of course, the exception of two of our species…roaming the mortal realm of Equestria.” He spoke off in stating that there are those that are roaming the Equestria mortal areas that are indeed Vampire Ponies, but different all the same. “Yes….I know of them.” As the mighty Vampire spoke, he took a pour wine glass, slowly moved it to ponder his thoughts. “But this one…I sensed it before.” As he spoke, his eyes were reflected off the red wine, and then a false image of…Fluttershy came into being. “It was the first sign of someone becoming one of us, by an unexpected spell casting, but was changed back to being a mortal before the change became permanent.” He spoke off in humbly saying how one who was close to becoming a creature of the night, was saved before it took over. “Are you suggesting the one who almost became one of us has now been reactivate?” Johnson asked a bit bizarre to raise an eyebrow, surely that case seems farfetched? “My sense is strongest out of all Vampire Ponies to detect those differ from mortals.” The mysterious vampire lord stated that out of many, he can sense Vampire Ponies when one is active or when a new one is born, such is his skill as Lord of all Vampires. “I must go forth and bring this new child into our realm and keep it safe.” As he spoke this, he finished his drink before turning to leave. “Should I prepare some things for your travels, sir?” Johnson asked in seeing his employer was going off on business to the mortal world. “No need, but do make things ready when I return.” The vampire lord responded to say as his shadowy backside stop before near a balcony door. “I will bring forth another of our kind to where they can feel safe.” He spoke of speaking that he shall have another of their kind to be here, with them. “And what if you run into a snag, if I may be so bold?” Johnson asked off to question if his lord meets trouble when bringing a new vampire pony into their realm. “If there are any that wish to stop me from helping my kind from being hunted & mistreated…then only death awaits them.” The vampire lord spoke these bold words with deep harsh tone, stating what he’ll do should any try to stop his act of protecting & saving his own kind. “As you wish it, Lord NeoVamde.” Johnson bows with one hoof to his chest in addressing his master. The revealed vampire lord opened the balcony as the mighty winds blew while his appearance remain in shadow. “Almost a 1000 years have pass, time has changed and I’ve received word of what’s happened in the mortal world of Equestria.” NeoVamde spoke in stating of the changes he has heard that has gone in since last he was in the mortal realm. “Learning of Luna’s return & no longer being Nightmare Moon, the Three Tribe Rulers’ ghosts that return to make another war, but only to soon find peace in being free of their hatred, and even now….the events that involve powerful villains arising to cause trouble.” He has heard so much commotion that of course it reach his ears, especially the last part. “Times may have changed since such a beginning of my earlier memories, but the true change of what has yet to come, is yet here? And until then…I shall continue to do my work as I always have.” He spoke in announcing that without ‘one’ crucial change to the account, he must do what is needed as he has tried to build. Then without warning, the darken figure of NeoVamde scattered into tiny bats flying off into the night sky. As they were flying off in a large flock of a dark cloud even with the lit moonlight. This lord of vampires shall gain what he seeks, and if anything that comes between him and the harm of a new vampire pony…no mortal shall be safe from his wrath. With that, the scene darkens with another mystery soon starting to rise up to the occasion. Author's Note The whistle scene is a close reference to Yu Yu Hakusho where there was a whistle that could call demons to the user, was seen during the start of the Chapter Black Saga. Well this was nice. In the next chapter, during a search for a new Vampire Pony, Twilight's group meets NeoVamde, but discover the unleashed vampire causing trouble...maybe Fluttershy! Is it true or is there a more logical meaning behind the case left unclear. A fight happens when the heroes try to keep Fluttershy safe, but NeoVamde proves that he is the strongest vampire for a reason. What will play out, what will explain the mystery of there being a new Pony Vampire, and will both sides agree to join forces to help keep a creature of the night out of harm’s way? Guess we'll have to wait and see how things go from here.... Chapter 04: Tale Of A Vampire & It's ElementChapter 04: Tale Of A Vampire & It’s Element At this time, back at the Apple Festival, Granny Smith, Tough & Big Mac have managed to restock and sale apples, but only the fewest so to not attract the WRONG attention they had before. Until the Vampire Pony sighting is cleared off, all ponies that wanna eat anything that’s an apple will have to eat it INSIDE a wooden gallery with lit torches to keep it lit; cause that way, nothing escapes their sight from the darkness. Course there was a long, LONG line of ponies that wanted to get their favorite apple meals, but must wait to enter and for there to be enough room, and to not have apples outside, it was kinda harsh. “Gosh Granny, does we gotta be this strict?” Tough asked off in thinking this was a bit much on their part. “Ye wanna tussle up against dat there Vampire Pony again?” Granny Smith raised an eyebrow in thinking Tough wanna again have another fight with that tough vampire pony. “Nnnope!” Big Mac replied off in stating his simple answer. “Nah-Uh!” Tough Apple shook his head in not wanting to fight that monster again. “Good, then we’s gotta be safe! Especially since them critics are also in town too!" Granny Smith nods her head in stating who was in town of their hood, apparently those one doesn’t feel fond being around. Like Granny Smith said, those that were dubbed, Princess Bashers, are critics of Princess Celestia who think she is worthless, a coward & unfit to rule Equestria. Ever since the day Tirek was reborn and then his second coming to steal all pony talents, they have develop into a group order. And as of right now, they have heard about an issue with Twilight, chosen to be princess of her own kingdom here, who was picked by Celestia, has had a Vampire Pony problem. They aim to exploit any sightings as further their funding & image that such things to keep their world safe isn’t enough and must take up arms themselves. “Hey, aren’t those the critic guys?” Scootaloo raised an eyebrow in recalling those guys. “Wha are they doin’ here?” Apple Bloom asked off in pondering why those that never agree with Celestia are here. “We best try to make sure we keep watch on you-know-who if it shows up with them around.” Sweetie Belle secretly issued in what to do; make sure the vampire pony doesn’t show up or those critics might make use of it. As the CMC were moving along, they didn’t notice that they ran pass Sombra who was traveling around the festival grounds. He saw the fillies’ expression to only guess what was on their mind. “My word, this wild issue of a Vampire Pony has every pony jumpy.” Sombra spoke off to sigh in having seen how everyone is acting. “Hugh, I hate to meet up with it, I just hope Autumn Gem & I will be fine since coming out to try to enjoy ourselves.” He stated of why he was here to begin with, he was here with his love. “I’m right here.” Autumn Gem called out to approach her love from behind. “I was hearing the stories from a few ponies.” She stated this out to him about having heard some gossip. “I know, it’s the latest gossip.” Sombra nods in having seen, heard, everything about the vampire pony that others are talking about that hit this place. Suddenly, a lightly growling noise is heard that made Sombra jumpy, but then he stared at Autumn Gem who blushed; she apparently was hungry. “Hah-hah, well that’s a relief.” Sombra replied off while he lightly nuzzles the mare he cares for. “I’ll see if there's something to eat, maybe get in line for us to get seats. Wait for me.” He stated off to say this to his love in what he can do for the mare. “Yes, of course.” Autumn Gem nods with her blush still there, she is hungry. Sombra went ahead to get in line or find a way to get ahead of everyone else. As Autumn Gem went over to sit down near a bench to wait patiently, the spot was near some bushes with a little street lamp to light it up. “Oh, that’s right, I forgot I packed some food!” Autumn Gem responded from checking her saddle to suddenly become happy that she recall she had food on her. “I’ll just have a little snack and tell Sombra that I’m not as hungry anymore.” As she spoke, she reached in her bag for something and brings out…a fresh juicy apple. As the mare was going to eat the apple while she was far away from everyone’s withering eyes, a sudden noise came from the bush nearby. “Hugh?” Autumn Gem yelped a bit as she was lightly spooked at hearing the noise from the bush she stared at. “Was that some little creature?” She spoke in wondering what was nearby as she moves closer from the festival towards the bushes near the woods. Then something zip out near Autumn Gem and snatched her apple from her hoof, much to her surprise. And when she looked up near a darken tree branch, she saw the vampire pony sucking on the apple she had, but from the little light of the full moon, it’s appearance became clear to her. “Wait…is that….Fluttershy?” Autumn Gem slowly spoke in having known who that vampire pony is, there was no report of who it look like, but…that was definitely Fluttershy’s appearance. Then the Vampire Pony stared at Autumn Gem in after finishing with the apple, it saw more apples exposed from the mare’s bag. “Hiisss…” Then she let out a hiss from opening her wings, gazing at her target. “Uh-oh! She seen what else I’m carrying!” Autumn Gem yelped in having a bad feeling of what’s about to happen here. Soon Autumn Gem begins to run away from the area, while the Vampire Pony lets out another hiss before it took to the skies again. Right now, Sombra was complaining towards the Apples about getting a seating arrangement. “What do you mean I have to wait an hour or 2? My love is so hungry, she’ll be screaming!” Sombra complained off to say about waiting that long will make the mare he loves scream of starvation. “Waaaaaahhhhh!” Then Autumn Gem’s scream was heard from the distance just then. “Wow, ye weren’t kid din’ pal!” Tough Apple responded off surprise as anyone that Sombra was right about the screaming thing. The action got many ponies attention to turn to seeing Autumn Gem running for her frighten life, all while something above was chasing her which resembled…a familiar creature shadowing in the dark of the night. “IT’S RETURRRRNED!” Caramel screamed out in seeing the vampire pony has return again. “RUNAWAY!” Derpy screamed out in what they outta do here. Now many of the ponies were scattering in knowing full well the vampire pony was back. But Sombra stared at the crowds retreating and also noticed from his love’s screams & fleeing scene….the creature was after her. “AUTUMN!” Sombra calls out to his love in bolting over to her aid, she really needs it. As Autumn Gem was rushing, she sudden trips from not carefully watching where she step. She was skidding across before her rushing motion came to a complete stop while much of her apples in her bag were scattered about. And then only for the Vampire Pony to land near and stuck out its tongue to take each apple at a time and suck its juices to make them dry. Once finished, it saw Autumn Gem sitting up, only for the vampire pony to hiss at her. “Oh no….I’m sorry! That’s the only amount of apples I have, honest!” Autumn Gem pledged to move backwards only to be caught between a pole and a still hungry vampire pony. “Hisss…” The Vampire Pony gave out another hiss while readying itself to pounce the poor mare. “Aaaahhhh….” Autumn Gem let out a scream of terror in seeing this might be her end when…. Suddenly, some pony came and bash the vampire pony in the side which sent it rolling right into a tent nearby and caused it to fall apart on it, as it’s seen struggling while letting out more hisses. Then as it ripped out of the tent, it saw who its attacker was…Sombra. “Gem Assault! Eternal Rupture!” Sombra raised up his front hooves while he had his horn glowing with much focus red magic and then…. “Pow-pow-pow…/TrupoWwwfruvhmmm….” He was firing almost a lot of gem projectiles while red crystalize gems grown out of the ground, disrupting everything. The Vampire Pony hissed from being assaulted before it then took off near the sky to escape such attacks. Sombra kept his attacks going, as the Vampire Bat was still dodging all of those attacks until… “Prissifruvhmmm…/Hiisssisisishh….” Suddenly, one gem shard got its wing that made the Vampire Pony hiss in pain and flown too close to some lit torches where its appearance was revealed as Fluttershy. “Fluttershy?” Sombra responded off confused at this while many of the other ponds nearby also saw this but were in puzzlement. Soon the Vampire Pony flies off to the darken forest while it growls and pants faintly while breathing in & out from feeling hurt. Meanwhile, Sombra comes near Autumn Gem who saw the action and snap to seeing her love near her. “Are you alright Autumn Gem? Say something. What hap…” Sombra was asking but was suddenly cut off when Autumn Gem hugs him tightly. “Oh thank, thank, thank, thank you!” Autumn Gem was thanking her love from feeling so scared from almost being in mortal danger. Sombra said nothing at first as he pat her back to calm the mare. “Nothing shall stand between me & keeping you safe from harm's way.” After he said that, the two looked to the other and the mare kisses the stallion on the lips, making Sombra blush lightly, but returns the kiss as many group spectators approach. “Phew, glad dat’s over.” Tough sighs in feeling glad that matter is over with. “Eeyyup.” Big Mac nods in being glad is done too. “An it look like the critter got injured won’t be causin’ a fuss now.” Granny Smith stated from seeing that vampire pony was injured during the tussle, it won’t be bad here for a while. “Then what are we waiting for? Let us go and finish the job!” One Princess Basher spoke out in getting the crowd’s attention here. “Yeah, lets finish it before it returns!” A Second Princess Basher declared in what they should be doing right now. “Wait, yew can’t do dat!” Apple Bloom protest the manner of what those mean critics are doing. “Our sisters & Twilight are on the case.” Sweetie Belle stated on who’s already on the case as they speak. “They’ll find and stop her, they just…” Scootaloo was about to say, only to get cut off then. “We can tell right away what that monster was. It was Fluttershy of the Council of Friendship!” Another Princess Basher remotely stated the fact of the monster’s identity. “Isn’t it strange that she was not seen during the first attack?” A fifth Princess Basher remarked off to state this fact to the crowd. “Perhaps the princess learnt of this and has been trying to keep it a secret!” A sixth Princess Basher stated off in what was happening under the citizens' noses. “I heard she was turned into a Vampire Pony by Celestia’s student by a freak accident, but apparently, her so-call being cured wasn’t enough!” A seventh Princess Basher rolled his eyes in criticizing what happened in the past was not fixed it seem. “Thanks to Celestia’s choice of letting a mistake like that keep on being free & unattended, she has returned to being a monster and will suck our apples dry before coming for our blood!” One who appeared as the leader of the Princess Bashers spoke in what will happen to their apples if the creature is not subdued. Many of the citizens looked around puzzled with worried and concerns in what they are hearing. Sombra & Autumn Gem cease their kissing moment when they heard such talk. “Citizens! Grab your Torches & Pitch Forks! It’s time we hunted that monster down and put it out of its misery! Once a Vampire Pony, there is no cure and your princess has not told you of this.” The Princess Basher Leader spoke off in declaring what they must do to rid themselves of such a monster. “The time has come, we shall eradicate the vermin from trying to terrorize our right!” He announced this as an act of rebellion that they must stop the creature themselves. And in a shocking manner, many of the simple townsfolk felt almost like agreeing; they are tired of always being picked on and being endangered, time to fight back. “Wait, there must be another way! This is Fluttershy we’re talking about, the kindest pony around!” Mayor Mare spoke to stop this madness from getting out of hand, but… “And be dead or turned into one of those freaks, forget it. LET’S GET THE MONSTER!” The Princess Basher remotely stated off this dry manner while yelling this message to the crowd. “YEEEAAAAAH!” Many of the rising angry mob started to feel something take over them; blind rage mix with fear. As many were picking up some booth selling pitch forks and also some lit torches. “Uh oh! Now it looks like our friends may have more trouble on their hooves!” Autumn Gem yelped in seeing what was going on here, the town’s folks are being driven by their fear! “Stay here with the good mayor & the CMC, try to figure out how to not go along with this. I’ll head off to warn the others.” Sombra spoke to his love in what they can do to try to put a stop to this as best they could. “Be safe my love.” Autumn Gem spoke softly in wishing her love to be careful. With that, Sombra quickly rushes off into the dark forest without tipping anyone that he was going to find Twilight’s group and warn them of the danger. The scene returns to where Twilight’s group were continuing their search for Flutterbat who looks like the Vampire Pony version of Fluttershy. Truly none would have seen it with their own eyes if they haven’t believed it. And with NeoVamde leading, his sharp senses are helping the group explore further along the apple orchards to find where the new vampire pony is hiding. Ever since it ran off while they recovered a bit, they have been trying to be hot on its trail. “Lord NeoVamde, may I ask you something?” Twilight spoke to the powerful lord of a realm country of vampire ponies some question. “Very well princess of friendship, what is it you ask?” NeoVamde nods lightly in waiting to hear what the mare has to ask of him. “I wanna know, you’re an Element User, and yet, your also a Vampire Pony, how did it happen for an element to choose you?” Twilight asked in being curious, how was it an element could be used by a Vampire Pony, something that is very supernatural. “Hugh, that’s a good question.” Rainbow Dash rub her head in feeling a bit interested in that to. “Why yes, you are the first Element User of a supernatural kind we ever came across!” Rarity stated fact that has earn their attention up front here. “Come ta think of it, it is strange.” Applejack raised an eyebrow in agreeing to such a thing. “Right, maybe you can tell us how you came to be.” Pinkie Pie smiled off to say that they can hear the guy tell them his story of beginning. “Um, that is…if you want to, you don’t have to if you don’t wanna.” Fluttershy meekly spoke in feeling if their new friend was alright with doing so. “It’s strange, I thought my story had been told.” NeoVamde spoke softly in puzzlement, he thought his tale was told long ago. “Yeah, about that, seems some pony changed much of history to make you sound like an extremely evil vampire that wants all to fear and hate you. Probably my old man’s work.” Terrorcreep shrug off to say in feeling he knows who the person was that changed some old records. “Right, cause both Myotis & NeoVamde maybe powerful vampire ponies, but one is extremely evil and the other is good….sorta, no offense.” Pinkamena stated to say this while not meaning any harm to NeoVamde who shook his head off to say ‘none taken’ in silent reply. “Sounds like they don’t get along.” Jack Zen spoke in thinking from what he’s hearing, those two particular vampire ponies aren’t friends. “The discussion does seem to lean towards a theory.” Omega nods lightly in feeling the discussion was leading up to such terms. “Do you wanna tell us?” Spike asked off in liking to know NeoVamde’s history from the guy himself. “Yeah, it might be better than just keeping our minds so focus on the other vampire on the loose.” Phobos shrug off to say that at least their minds won’t be 24/7 on the loose Flutterbat. “Oh Phobos.” Nyx rolled her eyes in hearing her pet pal say such things. “Its fine, as we continue this pace, we should find her. During which, I can tell you most of my tale of beginnings.” NeoVamde spoke off to say this about telling his tale while they continue their search. “Tale of beginnings?” Ben raised an eyebrow in hearing this, it sounds like a beginning from way, way long ago. “It happened long before many of you were born, only those that are Alicorn or never age can truly recall moments of the past as did the Royal Sisters.” NeoVamde stated in talking about Goldie & Pinkamena, one that is born an Alicorn and the other is ageless to know some things of the past. “This was my tale…when I was still among the living, as a mortal.” He stated this off to those hearing him out now of what he was when alive. The others that never lived so long gasp in surprise, even Goldie & Pinkamena who have been around were interested to learn the tale. And soon…the story behind NeoVamde was soon to be told now… The scene fades to the time back during the Three Tribes and their war. We see what was the non-dead version of NeoVamde, but just as a unicorn and his eyes were the same as everyone else’s. He sat in high service to another familiar character, Princess Platinum along with severely unicorns. “A 1000 years ago, I was once a part of Princess Platinum’s Unicorn High-Class Society as a unicorn. I was but one of many that was of noble of our high heritage, there was nothing wrong even when the Three Tribes were having difficulties.” NeoVamde’s voice spoke in explaining by narration of a tale of what occur in the past, that he was a part of the unicorn tribe, those with magic and nobility. The scene changes to the downpour of the snowy winter event that was cause by the Wendigoes. This cause all the tribes to pack up and set out to find a new place to call home, a new land to discover that would be perfect to settle down in. But then when the other tribes came with the same idea, conflict begun and that brought the Wendigoes to the land and trapped the Three Tribe Leaders and their company. “But then one day during the Wendigo event that drove us all away from the cold, we all tried to find a new place to call home. But I was lost when we went searching for a new land and the Wendigoes came again. I had even learn of our princess had been trapped in ice along with the other leaders & fellow close attenders.” As NeoVamde’s narrative voice spoke, his younger version was seen being lost from his group and he went to save their princess. But then an issue showed the one that tried mounting a rescue fell into a pit-hole that was covered by snow and those that were near or saw it…saw the unicorn stallion perish. “However, fate can be cruel when you least expect it, I had fell down into a dark pit hole when I tried to save Princess Platinum, I felt I perish….never to be seen again. As many that saw me, know of my fate.” NeoVamde narrated to explain his tale of what had happened to him that might suggest the end of his life. The scene shows a cavern of glittering frost icicles, as there was the flesh NeoVamde who looked like he busted every bone in his body, but barely to be dead. He was trapped in a cavern that was filled with bats that flutter around. “But in truth, I had not died, I was instead trapped in a cavern with bats and had been stuck there for many days and nights, very injured from just surviving my fall. I was wasting away and almost allowing the cold to get to me.” NeoVamde narrated to explain what his young self was doing, trying to keep from dying. “But I strive to keep going even by crawling or using my magic to hover myself until finally, I found a hole leading up towards where the light of the lunar moon was above….my way out was at last seen.” At the moment, the struggling pony came near a hole leading up to the surface from the moon-light shining down. Then without warning above, the scene display the event of where Celestia banished Luna to the moon. As such an event took place, something began to react from the light-wave the moon gave off. “During the event that took place on that day I never knew, Celestia had banished Luna to the moon. But from doing so, triggered a different lunar light, and from where I was….a glowing orb object appeared from the convergence of both light & dark lunar lights from the moon.” As NeoVamde narrates, his young flesh self saw the action triggered something in the lunar light that made a strange orb object that eradicated from moon-light and he struggled to reach it. The pony was seen struggling to ignore the pain to grasp the object even if he was to die….but did not know there was something nearby that saw the object to go to it itself. “I had seen a chance and struggle with the last of my strength & ignore my pain to race for it. But in my haste, I was unaware that the glowing orb made a nearby Vampire Fruit Bat think it was a fruit to eat, like a Zap-Apple. And before I knew it, we both touch it, my hoof and the bat’s fangs.” As NeoVamde narrated, both the struggling young version and the Vampire Fruit Bat touch the object, but the latter with its fangs. Then a glowing motion took place that swallowed the unicorn in and the bat flew off on alert instincts. “The action caused an abnormal event that swallowed whole me while the bat flew away, the orb I stubble upon was in fact….the Element of Moon-Light. But from what sample the element got from the Vampire Fruit Bat was completely transforming my body completely.” NeoVamde explained his tale to narrate how what one simple creature’s involvement with an element in a pure state upon touch would affect another pony. Soon the changes were complete, the sphere vanished to show a new pony that had wings of a bat and eyes different from a mortal pony. “I soon awoken to discovered I had wings on my back, but saw I had my horn, but the wings were not of a Pegasus, but more bat-like wings. I wasn’t a mortal anymore, I became likely the first creature of the night. Thus, testing my wings did I soar above to finally be free of where I was, and witness the Mare in the Moon, signaling Luna’s banishment after becoming Nightmare Moon.” As NeoVamde narrates, his transformed self flew off into the air, as he was free, saw the moon that symbolized Luna’s banishment. NeoVamde of the past flew around, testing himself and his capabilities, even to the extend some mortal or two saw him, ran off screaming. “Once seeing my appearance changed & my recovery was beyond reasoning, I was no longer the pony I used to be, so I simply took up a new name; NeoVamde. I was the first vampire pony that citizens had taken to recognize me after hearing the last one mysteriously vanished.” As the guy narrates, he saw many simple town folks running away, and knew and heard about what happened to himself and about another. The scene shows the passing of years, as NeoVamde flew in the night, accompanied by other vampire ponies like himself. Then many were helping to contrast something in a strange outside distinct land. “Years gone by, I learn about my element’s power between light & dark of the moon, it was never something evil, but some who seen it believe it was. After I master the abilities, I sought to build a dominion for creatures of the night when I learned what happened to the Three Tribe Rulers. Develop a country where my vampire brethren that when they are born or made from whatever incident & magic spell, I would seek them out to bring them salvation from mortal creatures that would harm supernatural beings that would do harm.” NeoVamde explained his tale of what had happened and what he was trying to do here at this very moment; build a home for his kind to feel safe & sound. Then after a few other years pass by, many more monsters that were almost pony figure or feature arrived as they were monsters of the world of Equestria that also needed salvation. “When after much more years pass, I even allow other night creatures to stay in parts where some call their home, the Neither World or the Underworld, it was the only supernatural place where monsters like us can be safe from mortals.” NeoVamde narrated to explain what else happened that he allow others that were stated as monsters to feel at home. Once the dominion of the realm was complete, many monsters were seen cheering for NeoVamde and have even held an election to dub him lord and ruler of their new found home. “I had earn much recognition as the strongest vampire pony and made lord of our country. I even created and became a general of an army I dubbed, The Moon-Light Army, which my goal was to erase hostile forces against the world of monsters without leaving a trace, so my army is almost all Undead type pony creatures that lurk everywhere & erase the foes that move against them, one by one. To this day, I’ve become one of two night creatures who are the strongest super naturals in Equestria. There was one for the ghost, me for monsters, and secretly…one that was strongest for the undead creatures of limbo.” NeoVamde’s voice narrated off to explain how much things started to end up coming to a near close for him; he made a home for all monsters, he became the strongest supernatural creature & built an army to protect all night creatures. The scene begins to fade with such a story having reach it’s conclusive act… The scenery returns to the present as those still tracking Flutterbat had now been told the whole story of what NeoVamde’s life was like, that is for one that is a part of the Undead class of supernatural creatures. They had no idea that someone had strived to go so far to which he wants to protect monsters from those that are truly monsters; mortals. Makes even some feel like the monsters that are running around, as they just wild beast or are their some that are intelligent life or pony mix breed creatures, would they be friends or foes? “Man; that is quite a tale.” Spike replied off in having heard something that was far out. “You can say that again.” Phobos nods off in agreeing to Spike on the term of the chat. “Hugh, so that’s the tale, funny, this is the first time I hear about it.” Terrorcreep scratched his head from never hearing the tale of NeoVamde be told this way. “No doubt your father never discuss why I was given that which he said I stole.” NeoVamde remotely stated off to say while Terrorcreep went quiet in knowing what the discussion was shaping into. “But wait, what about your relationship to Myotis of the Dark Mystics?” Twilight asked in being curious about something else now. “Let us save that for another time, there she is.” NeoVamde spoke to cut the subject short, for their prime objective…was near. True to words, before the group above the trees was Flutterbat that was just hanging upside-down while trying to recover from its encounter from a gem projectile. “Hiissssisis….” Flutterbat made a threatening hiss noise against those that saw her. “Okay, so how do we capture it?” Rainbow Dash spoke off to ponder what their plan to catch the new vampire pony would be. “You don’t.” NeoVamde spoke in stepping into the situation and then… “Frusvhmmm-POWwvfruvhmm…” Then suddenly, he extended his front hooves up that smack and grasp the new vampire pony against the tree. “I will!” He spoke with a serious expression of handling this quickly and simply. “Hiissisisss….” Flutterbat had woken from her recovery moment to hiss at those that attack her. “Wow, ye made dat quicker than a gopher digging’ a hole.” Applejack spoke off amazed by such quick work. “Weird that it couldn’t leave fast enough.” Pinkie Pie raised an eyebrow in seeing the Flutterat didn’t see that coming, why? “Wait look, it’s wing is hurt!” Jack Zen spoke in noticing that one of the new vampire pony’s wings were hurt. “Someone has harmed her, who would dare…?” NeoVamde responded in starting to get upset, who would dare… “Um hello, she might have attacked them ponies in the festival while we were recovering.” Terrorcreep pointed out a fact, that Flutterbat went back to the festival and escape from being injured. “Will she be alright?” Fluttershy asked in feeling concern about her own vampire lookalike. “She will, once I use my powers to help speed her vampire regeneration prowess. But I shall help speed up her wild behavior to be more stable.” NeoVamde explained the case of what he’ll do to help this new vampire out. “You can do that?” Nyx asked off surprise to hear this, none of them even knew about that. “From what I heard, some ponies that turn into Vampire Ponies tend to lose their senses of what makes them intellectual and they behave like wild animals on instinct.” Golden Heart pointed out what he has heard of what certain vampire ponies even go through, most of which they aren’t in control of their minds to process things. Soon many were seeing it as NeoVamde came closer to Flutterbat as she was struggling, but he was not harming her. Then the lord of vampire pony’s eyes glowed in a strange way as they sent out a hypno-wave of hypnosis towards the wild girl. After a few settling moments, something began to change, Flutterbat was starting to look calmer and not as wild before she looked….very lost & puzzled. NeoVamde nods to this and ceases his hypnosis effect and then lets the child go, as everyone was expecting Flutterbat to make a run or fly for it, she didn’t and the guy even used some magic to speed up her wing’s recovery. “Where….am I?” Flutterbat slowly spoke in getting her sudden senses together. “SHE CAN TALK!” The baby Dragons responded off in surprise to see THIS development. “It would seem through the power of hypnosis and by another source of magic, it has help her out of her wild vampire stage.” Omega stated what he could calculate to be a reasonable matter. “Relax dear child, you are with those that won’t harm you. I have been told by such, as I am the Lord of all Vampires, NeoVamde.” NeoVamde spoke to Flutterbat to have her stand up before him and to meet those he says can be trusted. “Yeah, and I’m Terrorcreep, nice to meet yah.” Terrorcreep smiled off in actually being nice to finally have another Vampire pony around. “Tell us, where did you come from? You resemble this pony who was once almost a full vampire pony?” NeoVamde asked in looking at Fluttershy, and questioning how Flutterbat resembles her. “I…can’t recall much. But…I remember turning into a vampire pony, but…I don’t recall being cured. And during my actions, I stubble across a strange spell that was active and…brought me to this place.” Flutterbat responded a bit puzzled about her own creation of being who she is while suddenly being taken into this strange place. “Wait! Could it be…you’re from an Alternate World where Fluttershy wasn’t turn back to normal, but remain as been dubbed Flutterbat?” Pinkamena asked off in having a feeling, this Flutterbat is a version of Fluttershy from an alternate world’s universe; it’s just like her being another version of Pinkie Pie. “That would explain why you thought Fluttershy was turning back into a vampire pony again.” Twilight stated in what NeoVamde was stating when he felt Fluttershy was the new vampire pony. “An original & alternate version of one’s self but under different states does explain things.” Goldie stated in now understanding what was going on. “Well now this case is just about wrapped up.” Spike shrug off to say in seeing that this issue seem to be resolved. “And we made a new friend.” Nyx smiled in seeing that they help make Flutterbat be more aware and not as wild as before. “I think we all have some questions we like to ask of Flutterbat here.” Ben responded to say this out to the newest ally. Suddenly before the discussion of the New Vampire Pony the gang have started to befriend, something was heard coming out of the bushes. The gang were a bit edgy thinking it was an enemy, but it was instead turn out to be Sombra. “Sombra?” The gang responded off in seeing someone that they know very well is now their friend. “You, aren’t you King Sombra?” NeoVamde asked off in being surprise to see someone who was last stated to been evil. “Yes, but not as the evil king.” Sombra stated that he’s a former villain and now a friend. “What are you doing here?” Goldie asked off why this guy was here. “I came to warn you, an angry mob is on the way here with intent to eradicate the vampire pony, and worse, they saw her appearance.” Sombra explained the issue of what was happening even as he spoke. “Wait! That means they know it’s Fluttershy?” Pinkamena yelps in thinking that if folks saw Flutterbat, they think she was Fluttershy. “This may make things complicated to explain how there are two Fluttershy ponies.” Omega stated from his math of picturing such a confusing issue. “They’re…coming for me?” Flutterbat asked off in fearing that a mob will be coming for her, from the trouble she did from being so wild. “No. They won’t find you or us.” NeoVamde stated with a calm tone towards the new vampire pony, assuring she won’t be harm. Suddenly, NeoVamde stretched his wings that became giant size over Flutterbat and even Terrorcreep before closing them in. “Hey wait, by us, you mean only us three? Wait a second!” Terrorcreep was about to object to what was gonna be going on here, but…. “Poofruvhmm…/Cough-cough, cough….” Then a large poof of smoke covered everyone to begin coughing from inhaling the stuff. When it finally cleared, all the Vampire Ponies were gone and out of sight. “Wait, did he just bail on us?” Rainbow Dash spoke off in seeing what had just happened here. “An' wit' Terrorcreep & Flutterbat too?” Applejack stated from what was also gone along with NeoVamde. “Well, of all the nerve!” Rarity spoke off with a huff that someone would leave in a manner. “Guys, they’re Vampire Ponies and we just told them an angry mob is coming!” Twilight stated a fact that they told them an angry mob was coming for them, who wouldn’t be scared. “Right, even when I was the Demon Pony, I didn’t wanna have to deal with that.” Ben nods in agreement, a monster judge by citizens plus an angry mob coming after the said monster is never a good thing. “But then how do we explain our situation?” Jack Zen asked off in what they can do to explain their case here. “Yikes! That’s right, the ponies might think Fluttershy is her opposite, Flutterbat!” Pinkie Pie yelps in thinking that someone will be mistaken for another’s identity. “Oh dear, what should we do?” Fluttershy spoke in worry, that wouldn’t be good at all. “Hide you in the castle?” Phobos spoke off the first idea that came to him. “Somehow, doubt that last.” Spike shook his head in thinking that idea wouldn’t work out. “We’ll have to explain to the crowd, and make sure no pony, vampire or mortal gets hurt over this.” Twilight stated in what they best do, try to explain the case by debated words, not physical action. That sounded like a big gamble, but then again, running away is just going to make things worse. And from the bright lights up ahead that were lit torches and followed by pitch forks, the angry mob was on their way. The Mane Six group better try to figure out how to handle this or they’ll have more on their hooves than they can handle. Author's Note There we go, a nice exciting story and a way to make it build drama. In the next chapter, Twilight's group tries to handle an angry mob that the Princess Basher group has built up and wanna eradicate Fluttershy without knowing she is not a vampire pony, but her alternate world version self that came here is. But blinded by anger, rage and fear, many are not listening, and the vampire ponies that watch the event will come to a decision...on what to make of mortals here. What will happen, who will stand up to say that monsters aren't all evil and they shouldn't jump to conclusion without having all the facts. This will really bring up a thrill moment to help make a new event of NeoVamde's thought if mortals can truly change or not...So until that time, stay tune for another interesting story to be seen. Chapter 05: Friends...With Vampires?Chapter 05: Friends…With Vampires? At this very moment, the Mane Six, Goldie’s group, the baby dragons, Ben & Nyx watched the torch lights grew brighter as those carrying them came closer. It wasn’t long before those that the Princess Basher group came forth with mean angry looks near the heroes group, it’s just as Sombra said, these guys have riled up some of the town’s folk to come after the vampire pony. And what’s worse, they are forgetting that Fluttershy is their friend, not a monster, they must try to make them see that way. “There she is! The Vampire Pony!” One member of the Princess Bashers pointed to the yellow Pegasus before them. “Wha….you mean…mean...” Fluttershy yelped in fear, seeing that she seems to be in hot water now. “Apprehend the creature!” The second Princess Basher stated in they capture the pony before it gets away. “Now wait a minute! Fluttershy is not the vampire pony!” Ben protest the manner to have the ponies here cease their action. “You can’t lie to us, many eye witnesses saw her appearance and recognize her straight away!” Another Princess Basher debated the fact that they all saw who the vampire pony was, it was Fluttershy. “She wasn’t seen during either attacks and was reported to be undergoing a strange effect on her health.” A third Princess Basher stated out the manner that what they know about Fluttershy’s actions to be connected to the case. “It’s because of a spell that turn her into a vampire pony that it’s come back again!” A fourth Princess Basher announced the matter of what was happening that must be settled. “That wasn’t really Fluttershy, that was her alternate world self that came her.” Pinkie Pie stated to explain a crazy theory of what was really going on. “Right, we got the two completely mixed up in this mess.” Rainbow Dash stated that they were confused by what they saw was the truth. “It’s de honest truth! Fluttershy here ain’t a vampire pony.” Applejack nods with a firm tone that this was a big misunderstanding. “I figure you make up some excuse, but that’s just the most pathetic I’ve ever heard!” The leader of the Princess Bashers remotely issued in hearing such an excuse to pardon the guilty monster. “Now see here, what we said is no lie and it’s certainly not pathetic to believe either.” Rarity snapped off sternly in protesting against such ruddiness. “Whatever, apprehend her,” The leader of the Princess Bashers rolled his eyes before giving the order to his group members. Many of the Princess Bashers were starting to crowd around the Mane Six party that were trying their best to have this angry mob reconsider the fact. But they are too blind to listen to reason. “Now wait a second here! Listen, Fluttershy isn’t the vampire. We already found her and she’s been cured of her wild action.” Goldie stated to explain the case that they found the vampire pony and cure her of being wild. “You expect us to believe that from a pathetic prince siding with that weak-willed Celestia?” The Princess Basher leader rhetorically stated this manner with upmost dry respect for Goldie. “HEY! That’s my brother you’re talking to!” Pinkamena stood up near her brother in telling it like it was. “And in case you think we’re lying, what about me? I’m proof that I’m the other version of Pinkie Pie from another world alternately differ from this. So there really are two different Fluttershy ponies!” She explained her knowledge of their being a possible alternate world where another version of them could come here. “That’s just stupid, besides, you might just be some ugly clone.” The second-in—command Princess Basher remarked off the claim as a foolish excuse while insulting the pink pony lookalike. “WHAT!” Both Pinkie & Pinkamena shouted off in feeling very upset and insulted by that comment. “Grrr….” Pinkamena lets off a growl before taking her sword out and was gonna attack…if not held back by her brother. “LET ME AT HIM! I’LL GIVE HIM THE ‘BRRRS’ SO DEEP, HE’LL BE SHAKING FOR WEEKS, MONTHS, YEARS EVEN!” Pinkamena yelled out in what she was gonna do to the rude jerk here from hearing those remarks about her. “Woah easy sis!” Goldie tried to calm his sister that was very upset now. “Brother, are you all this blinded by your fear & anger?” Jack Zen sighed in feeling like these guys are really starting to become a pain. “I have recorded data, I can provide the evidence.” Omega stated in what he’ll provide to convince the crowd, but… “Don’t bother, you could have false recordings to fool us, we want the REAL deal, not some soulless machine’s word!” The leader of the Princess Bashers stated that the robot may have false evidence to feed them lies. “HOW DARE YOU CALL OMEGA THAT,” Pinkamena snapped off in almost being closer to striking the guy if Golden Heart & Jack Zen weren’t holding her back. “Twilight, this isn’t looking good here!” Spike spoke in worry in what was going on here. “These guys are out for blood!” Phobos stated in thinking that this bunch wants blood, a dead vampire pony that is. “How can we stop this mommy?” Nyx asked her mother in what they can do to stop this. “I’m thinking honey, I’m thinking!” Twilight stated in trying to think over the situation, but the angry mob is really getting pushy to not give her time to come up with a plan. Meanwhile above that was hidden from view, NeoVamde along with Terrorcreep & Flutterbat were within the trees to be left unseen and observe what was going on. And from what they can tell, the angry mortal mob wanted to kill Fluttershy in thinking she was Flutterbat; their ways appeared a bit savage when blinded by rage then wanting to hear the truth out. “Man, I knew that Equestrians can be frightening when they are blinded by fear & confusion to attack what they don’t understand, but this…is ridiculous.” Terrorcreep shrug off to say this from witnessing the Equestrians actions are as brutal as the days of old, which seems to have been brought out of them. “And it’s all because of my fault. I’m sorry.” Flutterbat spoke in apology over knowing this was her mess to blame. “You have nothing to be sorry for, you were in an insecure moment of your vampire instinct. It’s no different than an infant going wild when it has no idea of its actions.” NeoVamde explained the case that none of this was Flutterbat’s doing and it can be overlooked from being unable to process things. “Yeah, that’s putting it mildly so-in-so.” Terrorcreep rolled his eyes to shrug off his shoulders, that makes perfect sense to them, but mortals…might have a harder time following. “Perhaps I do need to take the blame, so that…" Flutterbat spoke in what she felt needed to be done, but… “No. You go down there, they shall set their sights on trying to finish you off because they see you as a monster.” NeoVamde protest that Flutterbat will only make the angry mob take their frustration out on her once again; he won’t let that happen to his fellow kind. “But they know it was me and are blaming my other self down there!” Flutterbat spoke in feeling sorry in what was going on, there’s a mistake of who’s to blame and someone else is going to take the punishment. “She has a point. And that group was willing to help you keep the new vampire pony safe from harm. All you did was take off with us.” Terrorcreep nods in feeling like what NeoVamde did in leaving the gang’s side was a bit of a surprise, they were gonna help them after all. “Mortals are hard to convince, you should know that….since you played games with them and drink their blood to the point of death.” NeoVamde looked to Terrorcreep to remind him of what was done in the past by the guy to which mortals have not forgotten and feared them for such actions. “Oh sure, bring up my faults. It’s the same even with the Mystics, but even they know and accept me…sorta…” Terrorcreep shrug off his shoulders to exclaim the issue, it’s hard getting any love or respect in any fields between Equestrians & Mystics. “I will not endanger an innocent vampire pony to be destroyed, just because of misunderstandings the mortal ponies cannot grasp, all because they are blind in fearing and hating us.” NeoVamde made a stern argument that the mortals try to eliminate what fears them because they don’t understand it and that leads to much problems for vampire ponies that are not evil, like Myotis is. “Wait look, they’re taking Fluttershy!” Flutterbat yelped to say in seeing what was going on down below them that they need to see. Soon the scene focuses on what was going on at this very moment. That Fluttershy was imprisoned by a magic cage that appeared around her as she was set as a center stage with angry mob members ‘booing’ her. The others were trying to push back against the other ponies that are their friends & neighbors without hurting them to reach Fluttershy’s spot. “No, stop! You can’t do this!” Twilight protest to not wanting her friend to be treated like some criminal. “You were Celestia’s mistake, it’s because of her that we have to deal with the Three Lords of Equestrias raining down on us. You may have stopped other foes, but until I see proof that Fluttershy is innocent of NOT being a vampire pony, she will be punished!” The leader of the Princess Bashers declared off in what will be carried out, regardless of those that are close to Celestia’s side that do the act to help, but what good has there even come of it. Much of the angry mob was being suckered into this, they don’t know of what was going on that fear and hatred was clouding their judgement. “But she’s not even a vampire pony!” AJ snapped off to again claim that Fluttershy ain’t Flutterbat. “THEN WHERE IS SHE?” The leader of the Princess Bashers sternly snapped in requesting an audience with the REAL vampire pony. “Oh sure, we snitch her location out because you asked so nicely.” Spike rolled his eyes in stating a rhetorical claim in what they do. “Wake up buddy! She was cured of being a loose wild child!” Phobos snapped off to remind the jerk of the results here. “Then why is she not present as you claim?” The leader of the Princess Bashers asked off in demand of where the so-called cured vampire pony is. “Because she saw the angry mob and was scared you'd hurt her.” Nyx snapped off at the meany for not thinking how terrified Flutterbat be if she saw such a sight. “Right! We wouldn’t sell out a friend for another!” Pinkie Pie stated out with a mean look on her face. “Yes, what sorta friends would do that,” Rarity nods sternly about their action would never do something as barbaric as that. “They are right, we may not know where the real vampire ponies are, but we know they don’t wanna get hurt or kill you all.” Jack Zen nods with a stern face in stating this logical fact to the ones trying to harm a vampire pony. “They should be afraid, and without proof, this mare could turn into a vampire again!” The leader of the Princess Bashers declared out this senseless ego of a reason of being. “Burn Her In Flames/Stake Through Her Heart/Let The Sun Dissolve Her!” Much of the Princess Bashers were shouting out their suggestions of what to do with the caught vampire pony. “Have these guys lost it or what?” Goldie stated this off to the crew in seeing what was happening here. “They appear to take their upset frustration of Celestia now out on us.” Omega stated this logic behind this rash behavior. “Ohhh, I’m really not starting to like these guys.” Pinkamena made a frowny face in not liking how these Princess Basher guys are doing, if her brother & Jack Zen weren’t holding her back, things would get uglier. “I….I know this isn’t my fault, but….I won’t betray someone…who’s like me, to face something this scary. I’ll endure this…as much as I can.” Fluttershy spoke in trying to put on a brave face to not let Flutterbat take this, that wouldn’t be kind…even if this was a little scary for her. Above, Flutterbat heard this to be almost spell shock about it; someone was gonna endure the abuse for her sake. She was only now capable of thinking for herself for some short amount of minutes after being such a wild loose cannon, but it look like….she already had a very kind friend sticking up for a vampire pony, and it was a mortal. “That’s it, I don’t care what the deal is; I’m going down there and…” Terrorcreep remarked off in not taking to watch the scene as he’ll go down there and put an end to this, but…. “No….that will only provoke them in seeing an ally of us vampires come to her aid, and then they’ll kill you.” NeoVamde protest the method of what to do, as it will only fuel the hatred and fear that was lit. “Then what should we do? Hey Flutterbat, you…hugh?” Terrocreep was asking what they do and look for another’s voice of concern; only for he and NeoVamde to see she was gone, but where? She couldn’t have done what they think she do….? As the barbaric scene was continuing, something was soon seen coming down that it landed right near Fluttershy. And that caused a lot of the angry mob to cease their angry cries to gasp, there it was…the vampire pony; Flutterbat, but Fluttershy was in the cage. Which meant…there really was an alternate version of the mare. “I am Flutterbat, I am the vampire pony you seek. Not this mare, she is among you…a mortal.” Flutterbat spoke forth in announcing that she was the vampire pony that was causing trouble, not Fluttershy. “Wow, she came here to help save Fluttershy.” Rainbow Dash spoke bewildered in what they are seeing here. “Now dat’s an honest an’ good friend if ever saw one.” Applejack nods off in feeling like the alternate Flutershy seem to respond to her original from such kind efforts. “The vampire attacks on the festival was me going a little wild. I was not in my right of mind, so I’ll accept the bearings, if you let this pony go.” Flutterbat explained herself of being the real cause of trouble, and she’ll answer those if the crowds let the innocent pony go free. “But wait, we can’t let you be mistreated by these upset critics!” Rarity protest in seeing that though the act is noble, the poor vampire pony will now face harsh charges by an upset angry mob. “Right! You admit your faults and said sorry, no matter what, we can forgive you!” Pinkie Pie nods with a stern face that they can be forgiving and that no punishment should be needed. “I’ll be darn if anyone here would to think otherwise after seeing you risk yourself to come out against an angry mob to save a friend.” Pinkamena declared off to mention this that whoever thinks the vampire pony should be punished after getting brave to not watch someone suffer for her; that shows true worth of friendship there. NeoVamde was about to prepare an attack the first sight of any of the angry mortal mob to approach Flutterbat, but Terrorcreep intervenes to hold his hoof up and pointed down, silently requesting they watch first to see what happens. “You all see this! She came here because she didn’t wanna see Fluttershy be mistreated or hurt.” Goldie spoke in looking to the crowd that was mostly made up of their citizens then of the Princess Bashers to see reason than be blind to it. “Do you think any monster would do something like that if it didn’t have a heart?” Jack Zen stated how that only someone who has a true good heart wouldn’t let someone they felt was sticking for them be punished. “Everyone listen up! The only monsters that can be seen….might be all of us here!” Ben stated this forth that the real monsters aren’t the creatures of the night…it might be themselves. This made the good pony citizens cease their actions to be left lost and confused; what did Ben mean by those words. Was it even true that they themselves could be the real monsters….for letting anger and fear control them to almost do an unspeakable thing? “Have many of you forgotten that we’ve helped those believed to be dangerous monsters a chance to live among us.” Sombra spoke to explain the situation to the crowd to have them see something that they were too blind to realize till now. “From Ben who was the Demon Pony, Nyx being the Second Nightmare Moon, even myself as Evil King Sombra, and even ghosts that haunt at the mansion area for tourist attraction.” He was bringing up some good points of areas of those that were once seen as scary, but they were not truly evil monsters as believed. The crowds watched this and wonder if they should attack or not, this was all very surprising for them. The crowds began to lose their fear & hate, and felt like accepting these words of wisdom they are hearing. Even the hidden vampire ponies felt like the words spoken seem to help guide them, somewhat. “We can work something out, so that we make sure no pony, mortal or monster gets hurt by the other.” Twilight declared that if they work together, no one can be hurt because of the major difference of mortals and monsters. “You expect us to believe one good monster is enough to stop our cause to end things!” The leader of the Princess Bashers protest the issue in not accepting this nonsense. “Who would even agree to this?” He asked in who would agree to work out with monsters here. “I…would!” Spoke a powerful voice that only Twilight’s group have recognized. Soon NeoVamde appeared out of nowhere by smokescreen near Flutterbat and Fluttershy, as he made an appearance of a spooky character…like a vampire pony would do. And when the crowds saw his feature and figure, and how he seem so scary in appearance, there was no question that he was a vampire pony, but he gave off an aura that said he was powerful indeed. “Who…who are you?” The leader of the Princess Bashers asked off in almost quivering in fear of seeing…something that looks both powerful & terrifying. “What, you don’t know?” Terrorcreep appeared nearby from out of the blue that surprised many as they saw he was a vampire pony too. “He’s Lord NeoVamde, lord of all vampire ponies. He’s also known as the Moon-Light Vampire Pony, who wields an element that’s related to the moon, like Princess Luna.” He explained in just who NeoVamde was, a major big shot in the vampire world and of other monsters to. “Tch, and who are you?” The leader of the Princess Basher scoff off such things while demanding who the other vampire pony was. “Me, I’m Terrorcreep, a Vampire Pony who just also happens to be a Mystic Pony, surprising I’m sure.” Terrorcreep spoke off casually in stating this fact that the crowd should know. Soon NeoVamde reached Fluttershy’s spot, grasp the cage bars, and with shocking strength, bent the bars off to let the shy Pegasus come out. As Fluttershy came out and was surrounded by her friends that were thankful she wasn’t hurt, their eyes came near the three vampire ponies that were near; they came out in front of mortal crowds, just to save a mortal that was not going to give up or let ay harm come to a monster. “You…and your allies, you meant those things.” NeoVamde asked forth to Fluttershy in having heard much of what she had said as well as how the others spoke their own words. “I see it now…perhaps…time has finally grown those that can see even more light than blind fools of old legends. You all truly are, the princess, prince & councilmen of friendship.” He stated this as a word of praise, that Twilight’s group truly are those that represent friendship in a way that could even be extended to beyond mortals hating monsters, they can be friends. As this was going on, little did anyone see it, but the sun was starting to rise up while the moon began to go down, symbolizing the night was ending and morning was starting. “Hisss…” The vampire ponies hissed from the rays of the sunlight as creatures of the dark do not like the light of day for many reasons. “You see good citizens, they hate the sunlight! That shows they are not invincible, let us end them here. Blast off the tree tops and let the rays in!” The Princess Basher leader issued in stating what he’s been saying all along and gives the order to his group members to clear the roof of trees that block the sunlight from reaching the monsters. Many of the Princess Bashers were using their horns magic or wings to fly up and clear away the covering tree branches and leaves; letting the sunlight shine through. This was making the vampire ponies hiss with not liking this as the rays were appearing around to almost keep them from escaping and if they go under the sunlight, burn their furry skin for being the undead type. The Mane Six group gasp at this cruel action and knew they had to stop it. “Stop! You’re going to hurt them!” Nyx stood up in not about to let some mean group that criticizes her grandmother harm their vampire friends. “Yeah, you seem more like you wanna bully them.” Phobos snapped off in telling it like it is here. “No matter what they say or how they act, a monster cannot change its stripes.” The leader of the Princess Basher issued this claim that a monster is still a monster, nothing will change. “No, not all monsters, but like them, we can be good or evil.” Twilight stated out a claim that all of them are either good or evil, it depends on choice and only then…could be describe as a monster. “Yeah, and from how it looks, the evil monsters are trying to help us out cause we’re now friends and you seem to be doing pretty bad things for a good guy.” Spike nods off to remark with narrow eyes in how the picture of what ‘good’ & ‘bad’ guys are doing, seem to be in opposite roles here. “And if you try this action, even the crowds will start to think your group of critics towards Celestia aren’t as good about their cause as you are of your own.” Sombra stated to claim that the crowd members made up of the mob could indeed see the Princess Bashers as something else then good citizens looking out for their own and are just hateful critics of Celestia. The leader of the Princess Bashers saw much of those words have indeed reach the crowds as their anger & fear towards the Vampire Ponies seem to be directed at the other group. The tension was rising and soon the mob would turn on those that started up this riot over misunderstandings and jumping the gun on judgement. “Tch, cease action. It’s not worth losing face.” The leader of the Princess Basher scoff off in annoyance to stop the rest of their group members from trying to harm the vampire ponies. “But sir…” The second-in-command of the Princess Bashers was about to object, but…. “We’re leaving, for now.” The leader of the Princess Basher issued the order without question, as many that heard this slowly accepted their leader’s order Soon the Princess Bashers were seen leaving while trying to not lose face before the other crowds. At least that was one problem that will be out of anyone’s way for some time. “Well that’s one problem gone.” Terrorcreep spoke off to say in being surprised in what they have seen. “Um, I think you spoke too soon.” Flutterbat pointed out in concern that the Princess Bashers were not the ONLY ones of the angry mob to be worry about. Soon the crowds were coming up near the Vampire Ponies as they shown to wonder what to do not; attack or not the monsters that would scare & harm them. NeoVamde was expecting an attack and was almost about to move when….instead, the attack never came. The citizens instead brought forth some clothes to hang over to provide some shade shelter that lead a path near more trees with shades that the sunlight could not pass through. The action surprised NeoVamde, Terrorcreep & Flutterbat, that mortals, the once angry mob…was helping them? “Why….why do they help those they once fear, instead of taking advantage of our weakness?” NeoVamde questioned this action in puzzle, he knows Twilight’s group show they are not judgmental, but….how is the crowd also showing such kindness. “Some ponies can learn that not all creatures can be evil, and that if we can get to know another can become friends.” Twilight explained forth here with a smile to step up near the vampire pony lord and his allies to speak this subject. “And that’s stronger than having all the power for one's self.” She announced how having more friends can be even more filling, then being all powerful when one is fighting alone. “Really?” Flutterbat asked off in surprise, that does sound…something. “Well how about that? Guess you’ve really started coming along.” Terrorcreep smiled off slyly in seeing Twilight, Ben and the gang have really started to improve since last he saw them; it is a bit of a new change. NeoVamde was just as completely surprised by the actions as the other vampire ponies to consider this; that what was missing from his old life before becoming a vampire pony, was it maybe him that the only one from his entire made country that didn’t know of this. “Huugh, again, I wish to apologize.” NeoVamde exhale from sighing here before speaking in more detail. “From my unconventional moment in feeling like I wanted to exist outside from my own kind & keeping the balance. I never experience this or learn the history from what happened during the Hearths Warming Eve, I found it….derivative.” NeoVamde plainly issued forth his own words and thoughts of what seem to matter in the world, even about keeping different races separated since the Three Tribe Ruler’s day of old. “Derivative? What does that mean?” Phobos asked off in not even having the fogyish what that means? “It means imitative of the work of another pony and usually disapproval of for that reason. I think he means how we told our story about the Three Tribes how peace came out in the end.” Nyx explained what the word derivative actually meant along with another reason. “It’s okay, no harm done.” Twilight smiled off in saying there was no harm done here over the misunderstanding about mortals & monsters not getting along. “Now how’s about we help find you more darkness from the sun.” Ben stated in what they can do, keep their vampire pony pals from feeling the sting of the sun rays since they are nocturnal. “You forgot who I am, watch.” NeoVamde responded off to remind the group of who he is as he held up his right hoof above him in planning to do something now…. Suddenly, the moon that was going down was suddenly lifted up over to bring back the night. The action caused many to yelp for worry, but the hero gang saw that NeoVamde had somehow managed to make the area be dark again for he and his vampires to not be burned. “You control the moon?” The Mane Six exclaimed off in surprising shock, they didn’t think the lord over many vampire ponies had THAT kinda power. “My element is related to the moon, so of course, I have some control of it as well to prevent the sun from rising.” NeoVamde explained himself as having some related power as Princess Luna, as his element is Moon-Light, so by far, he has the power to make sure sunlight of day doesn’t come up when he chooses it. “Do not fear, I shall return control back to Luna, when we are back at your home to have more…friendly discussions over both issues of Flutterbat & the actions shown here, to possibly begin accepting the change that you all showed to treat creatures of the night fairly.” He explained that he’ll return control of the moon back to its user and that during the time, go somewhere to discuss things for a…neutral discussion concerning another species. The gang smiled at hearing this, this could only mean one thing; another race can be accepted into their own pony society as another friend. As the crowds fear faded away, they all smiled at seeing that their old scary legends may not be ‘all’ true about terrifying monsters, if there existed good ones too. The scene closes as Twilight helps lead NeoVamde’s party of vampire ponies where some dark shades were around near their castle of friendship, as things may have started out bad, but looks like…things may turn out okay in the end. Author's Note There we have it, another fine chapter presented. Now in the next to final conclusion, NeoVamde will discuss matters with the gang in how to cooperate their two species of mortals & monsters; it won't be easy since both sides have their own debates on the matter, but they'll make something work out. Then the tale about how NeoVamde & Myotis ever knew of another is reveal before a decision of what the lord of vampires will make for the son of that evil; Terrorcreep. And we'll also see what little surprise is in store for Flutterbat along with a 'special' surprise in-store for the Princess Bashers. So hang loose and wait an see, the fun is about to be very surprising indeed! Until then, just be patient a bit longer. Chapter 06: Arrangements With MonstersChapter 06: Arrangements With Monsters The scene opens up to inside the castle of friendship, the home of Twilight Sparkle, her family, and where he friends as councils resident in. NeoVamde was there along with Flutterbat & Terrorcreep, Goldie’s group was near the side in watching something amazing happen here. A new connection for the Equestrians and creatures of the night, labeled as monsters that live in a realm country dominion that was the intent to keep them safe…will have a new bridge between two different worlds. This is about as exciting as the day when the Mystics open up a connection to Equestria again after nearly one-thousand or so years have passed. “So, everything to your satisfaction?” Twilight asked forth the lord of monsters if all meets his request. “Yes.” NeoVamde nods slowly in stating this fact before going on. “While we may try to help build a better connection-ship with each other, the fact remains that there are still those that cling to the old ways. Such as seen by those calling themselves Princess Bashers.” He explained how that building a bridge between species that are even more outsiders than ponies of Earth, Unicorn, Pegasus & Alicorn, will be tricky, especially those that may not get along with another. “Yeah, what a stupid bunch! You think they come up with a better group name.” Phobos rolled his eyes to make a remark off those weirdo guys. “I don’t think that’s the whole point of the discussion here.” Spike pointed that out to his friend in what they are talking about. “Spike’s right, it’s making sure that both mortal ponies and monster species try not to cause a major warfront with the other. We dealt with some Rogue Mystics that weren’t too happy of joining with us Equestrians.” Ben responded with the issue from a more understanding point of view, having already seen such rebellious behavior from Rogue Mystics from the Mystic Realm that are not fond of the joining their realm with Equestria. “Even so, we must make sure that in due time, both sides not see the other as enemies, but allies from another place from their own, brethren of our planet, friends if maybe.” NeoVamde nods in speaking these things as a more understanding point of view in what they should try to do for the sides to not be thinking they are enemies. “But as spoken, there will be evil as there is good, and it may show in the form of any side.” He stated how that in any event, evil will sprout wings from mortal or monster kind, the question will be ‘when’ it even begins or how? “But at least you know some ponies here that live with us said they were sorry for believing you were monsters.” Nyx spoke off in stating about what happened with the angry mob and about what happened in the end. “She has a point, they said they were sorry and I forgive them.” Flutterbat nods in understanding the claim of what happened. “Well now, I say this turn out okay.” Rainbow Dash smiled off to say in seeing that all things ended well for them. “Maybe if we hurry, we can try ta do de Apple Festival again.” Applejack spoke off an idea in what they can do here. “How about tomorrow night, I still need my beauty sleep.” Rarity suggested they do things the next night, the vampire pony search all night made her miss sleeping. “Oh I’m not tired. I could keep going on as long as it takes.” Pinkie Pie smiled off to say that she could keep going on and on. “Right, you must have had some sweets to give you that much energy.” Terrorcreep rolled his eyes in seeing how much energy that one pink pony must carry on her. “Still, would you like to meet Princess Celestia & Luna? You must not have seen them in almost a really long time.” Golden Heart requested what NeoVamde could do now, visit some old friends from long ago. “Right, you were there with Princess Platinum during the old days, they’ll surely be happy to see you again.” Pinkamena nods in recalling how how this guy is, they could have a nice chat, but… “Maybe, but that maybe for another time. I must return to my realm dominion to prepare things of what has slowly started a new path to life for us….mortals and monsters alike.” NeoVamde stated off this so-called claim about what he must do, a meeting with the Royal Sisters will have to be another time. “But you can tell them, that Duke Vonda Eem sends his regards and wishes to chat the next time around.” He stated this with his first showing, of a hearty good smile. “Wait, is that your real name?” Jack Zen asked off in hearing the guy speak his real name, for the first time. “According to my calculations, it would appear that NeoVamde is a mix word of Vonda Eem. Records show he was a duke under service with Princess Platinum, as a well-respected stallion of stature and respect to equal near royalty.” Omega explained off what his memory banks recall of Duke Vonda Eem from the past during the Three Tribes struggle of managing their life-style. “But then, why did you change your name?” Fluttershy asked off in pondering why a pony would change their name to take under a different identity. “It was because of my change from who I was. Duke Vonda Eem was a mortal stallion who was near death’s door, and only from the element & the encounter with a Vampire Fruit Bat did I reawaken myself, been reborn as a Vampire Pony, I decided to change and call myself NeoVamde…to start a new life role.” NeoVamde explained himself that from his change in contact with the element that choose’d him and from contact with a bat during his near death struggle, he was reborn into a vampire pony…so he would live on. The others slowly nodded in hearing this explanation and come to terms of understanding it, somehow. The guy was not of his mortal self and decided to start a freshly new life course and that is what made him into who he is today. “Well, seems like business here is finally settle, guess I’ll go back to my place. It was fun at least hanging with my vampire pony kind while it lasted, maybe 50 or a 100 years later, I’ll be with them.” Terrorcreep shrug off his shoulders in seeing there was nothing left for him here, and he’ll leave since there are issues about him he won’t go into detail. “Hold it Terrorcreep. I wish to speak with you.” NeoVamde spoke off in stopping the guy from moving away from them. “Aw man, and here I was gonna get out of here before you chew on me because of my old man.” Terrorcreep sighed in defeat in seeing he was caught, what is he in trouble for now. “There is a matter to which I speak to you over the verdict, do you know why?” NeoVamde explained off the first statement of this debate discussion. “Yeah, I know it.” Terrorcreep nods lightly while not looking to please about it. “Wait, what verdict?” Pinkie Pie asked off puzzled in hearing this out of the blue. “Yeah, what are you talking about?” Rainbow Dash asked off in not following this in the slightest. “I believe it has something’ ta involve Terrorcreep’s father.” Applejack pointed out her honest guess in what these fellows might discuss about. “The dreadful Myotis of the Dark Mystics?” Rarity gasped off in knowing about that evil Dark Mystic who was a vampire pony. “Come to think of it, you never really told us what happened between you two.” Ben raised an eyebrow towards Terrorcreep & NeoVamde, wondering what the connection was with Myotis. “Oh yes, they are all vampire ponies, but….” Fluttershy nods in knowing how those guys are older vampire ponies, but their history…might be a different subject. “How was it that you met, if you don’t mind telling us, Lord NeoVamde?” Twilight requested that the lord of vampires from the Neither-world, tell them the story about his meeting with Myotis. “It’s another part of history that I kept out that made me realize how much Myotis, the first vampire pony, cause such mayhem that he even drive mortals to hunt & kill us unless we killed & enslave them.” NeoVamde stated off with a serious expression on his face in knowing what horrors were to be told about such a creature like Myotis. Everyone gasp at this, even Flutterbat was surprise while Terrorcreep look with an expression of self-pity about his family. Soon the tale that was meant to be told, is finally coming into the light. A scene opens up towards within the throne room of where NeoVamde was seen sitting. He was given word that some new vampire pony of unknown origin came to speak with the lord of the country NeoVamde created. Soon entering the throne room that was filled with those apart of the Moon-Light Army, came a new vampire pony that made his first appearance….and seem to hold some statures feat. It was none other than Myotis as he was seen almost possibly 900 or so years in the past. “Who are you?” NeoVamde asked forth the identity of this stranger. “Allow me to introduce myself, I am Myotis. It is a pleasure to finally come forth to meet and speak with you, the renowned lord of all vampires.” Myotis spoke off to give a little bow in the present of one who has nobility. “You are a vampire pony, I can see much & sense it. But I also sense something extra, something none of the others have?” NeoVamde spoke off with a stone face in seeing what Myotis was, or rather, was something more. “Yes, indeed, it is as you say. I am actually a creature from the Mystic Realm, a place where those that hold much greater power than those of the Equestrians.” Myotis spoke off in stating that he is not like other vampire ponies, he is as some call…a Mystic. “Then tell us, why has someone from what the mortals consider a holy land, be doing here?” NeoVamde asked off in getting straight to the point. “I’ve watch you grow, I’ve seen how much your abilities have risen, and I see you gathered quite an impressive army at your disposal?” Myotis spoke humbly in stating what he has seen of NeoVamde’s development up to now; impressive standards. “My army is to help keep our kind in protection against mortals that fear us as monsters. It is not for conquering or throwing away their lives.” NeoVamde explained off the meaning of his army being around, for protection, not conquest. “Surely it should stand to reason, that with this army, you could set out to conquer Equestria…for all Vampire Ponies that are suffering.” Myotis spoke off in stating a mind view of protection against a common enemy the mortal Equestrians. “You can even create and become king of an entire world of monsters than just ruling this dominion.” He spoke that with NeoVamde’s great rise and view of respect from all vampire ponies, he could set out, rule over all as a king. Many who heard this began to wonder if that could be true, if they did that, they not have to hid in fear. “You speak things that seem to push my beliefs of you being a Mystic being, further and further away. Just what are you?” NeoVamde raised an eyebrow in finding that Myotis seems different with every word, a Mystic wouldn’t say things like that, not unless…they were going rogue or….down a dark path. “I see you noticed my difference, it is still true I am a Mystic, but I’m much more.” Myotis smiled off with a sneaky and fiendish aura around him. “I am a Dark Mystic, under the rule of Dark Curse who leads us and is striving to become one of the Lords of Equestria, putting him near the Demon God Grimmore himself.” He explained forth his position with a new band group of Mystics that have gone over to the dark side and where they are steadily growing towards; bear near in-pear with Grimmore himself. That name caused many in the room to fall silent while some gasp to mumble the words. There isn’t any creature alive, mortal or monster, that doesn’t know the most fearful and most terrifying creature in existence; Grimmore. Even NeoVamde’s expression showed wide eyes in hearing such words, but he continued to gaze at Myotis, trying to see where this unusual vampire pony was going at this. “Join us, our invitation is open now, and together, we’ll have our revenge on both the Royal Sisters, as well as the Mystic Ponies & Equestrian Ponies. For they enjoy life while we monsters suffer, they will be our servants for all eternity & generations to follow.” Myotis gave this offer to those to consider joining them to have the power to top over all mortal creatures and rule all things. Many of the other vampire ponies were feeling so lost and unsure, sure they be able to fight for a cause, but then again, would it be worth the risk. These Dark Mystics sound like dark rebels against the Mystics that wanna conquer Equestria, and they are trying to be on comparison to the Demon God, such feats are more unheard of. But would the monsters of the world finally be free of being in hiding, all eyes stared at NeoVamde, for he was the lord of all vampires and monsters…he would make the call of what they do. “Hmmm….you are dismiss.” NeoVamde remotely stated with a blank and dry expression on his face. “Hmmm? What is this? Are you ending our talk without agreeing to my proposal of joining forces?” Myotis responded a bit stump and surprise, NeoVamde couldn’t be turning him down, this temptation is too good to pass up. “While it is true, we could rule this entire world. But then again, it will be a matter of time before an uprising will come and then many of us will die.” NeoVamde explained the issue that going by such foolish actions will only give rise to an oppression to finish the monster race off from ruling a mortal world. “Surely not, have you forgotten Nightmare Moon’s plan to bring eternal night, we be invincible.” Myotis spoke in reminding the lord of vampires that if they have everlasting darkness, their weakness against the sun would not harm them. “And yet the mortals would die.” NeoVamde stated in what would happen if the sun never rose, all living things die without warmth, without sunlight to grow food, to grow plants for clean healthy air to breath. “Then we’ll make them into us and they’ll work as such as divine punishment.” Myotis continued with an ideal plan to turn many of the Equestrians that live as vampire ponies and have them live with torture as many of them have endure. “True, they would be us, but….would we stoop so low to mistreat our own brethren for that? We were all mortals once, before becoming vampire ponies. To mistreat another would be the same if we were mortals, or worse….to truly live up to their expectations as monsters.” NeoVamde responded that such a matter would keep the Equestrians from dying in a world filled with eternal night, but to mistreat them once they are monsters…would show that they are no better than the mortals were. Much of the room filled vampire ponies were beginning to have second thoughts about how the discussion was turning out. And Myotis was starting to see he was losing favor because all the vampire ponies in the room, trust & respect NeoVamde. “And then there is the plot of rising up to be near setting one’s self to be like the Overlord King of Tartarus, the Dark Elf known as Grimmore.” NeoVamde spoke with a seriously stern face in mentioning a creature who is truly, a monster compared to the creatures of the night. “He is an evil that goes beyond both mortal and monster kind, he is truly a Demonic God that only fools sell their souls to.” He stated that no one with actual sense would dare wish to be on equal as Grimmore, it shows they wish to be him. “Now leave this place!” He held out his hoof in commanding that Myotis leave this room at once. “Hmph-hmph, humph….as you wish….” Myotis made a sly chuckle to stand up, as he was going to do so until… “Grisly Wing!” Then he covered his cape over him and unleash a large swarm of bats heading for NeoVamde’s position. “Night Raid!” NeoVamde retaliated with his own attack to counter Myotis’s move. Both attacks collided with countless bats colliding and biting the other. After a few moments, there were no more bats in the room. “He attacked the lord! Apprehend him!” A captain of the unit of the Moon-Light Army order out to get Myotis that attacked their lord. “I like to see you try. Bloody Stream!” Myotis smiled off to say while he created two crimson magical whips of energy and strikes in a 360 degree turn motion. “Waaaghhh!” The guards were sent flying from that impacting force. “Mwuhahahahahaaahhh!” Myotis let off a maniacal laughter before swinging his energize whips right for NeoVamde’s throne. “Crimson Lightning!” NeoVamde spoke off to stand and then summoned forth his own version to block and counter the enemy before him. “Interesting counter, you seem to have master the stronger techniques of being the user of that which once belong to me.” Myotis smiled off with an evil gleam of approval in who has such power, especially one that was once in his possession. “What? What are you saying?” NeoVamde asked forth in hearing this, what more nosiness does this enemy have to say. “I am saying, your power and moves, some are different by name, but they were those I also acquired from being the once user to the Element of Moon-Light.” Myotis explained that he was once a user to the element that NeoVamde now possess. This action caught even NeoVamde’s attention, so Myotis was once the wielder of the element he controls. That explains how their moves are semi-somewhat identical if not named differently and as such other. “Now….Dead Scream!” Myotis spoke to hold up his cape which unleashed a ghostly black creature at the target that was distracted. “Nightmare Claw!” NeoVamde had also performed the same move to counter his foe from trying to paralyze him. Both attacks canceled the other out before vanishing completely out of sight. “So then…you were the true original vampire pony of long ago?” NeoVamde raise an eyebrow in seeing it, Myotis was the older vampire from long ago that brought such terror to mortals to start hating and fearing the monster race. “Yes, but I saw another path to take and became a Dark Mystic, but those foolishly Mystics denied my destiny to allow me to keep the element and hidden it where I could not find it.” Myotis remarked off to explain how he had so much, but he was stripped of the power he once possessed. “But then I saw it, and you, as I bear witness you being its next wielder, the power that should have stayed mine.” He explained with a frown in how some Equestrian was given that element that holds much power that is like having control of the night & moon. “If that is true, then why appear now before me?” NeoVamde asked off why this foe was here to challenge him then not long ago. “I was planning to let you keep my element for our own needs, but if you refuse now, then I’ll take it back.” Myotis explained forth this notion while beginning his next attack. “Bloody Punch!” His left hoof glowed crimson with magic energy before launching up to strike. “My answer will not change. Crimson Punch!” NeoVamde responded to say while he also prepared the same move but was named differently. “Powwfruvhmm….” Both powerful vampires clash their fist powers that shook the entire room before it blew Myotis back from where his opponent stood. “We can fight for as long as we can, but I know every ability you have is the same as my own.” Myotis explained that he knows all of the moves that his opponent can try, they are both knowledgeable of the element’s gift it grants them. “I wouldn’t be so sure of that!” NeoVamde declared that such a method was not true in some cases. “Crimson Steam Glade!” Then he soon did a surprise move against Myotis, his right hood extended its limb reach. “Powwfruvhmm…./Grrr….” And that attack impacted and grasp Myotis without his alert notice. “What? Extended limb ability, but I never had such a power!” He stated from never acquiring that ability, what was this? “I’ve learn things from gaining the element and the transformation of being a mortal to a vampire pony…by a simple bat’s contact.” NeoVamde explained forth that he gain a few surprises that not even Myotis knew about. “Now strike, my Evilvils!” He announced forth in wanting his own creatures to aid him. Then the Evilvils appeared from out of nowhere and launch on to suck Myotis’s magic energy and when done, left and merge with NeoVamde…making him glow and get stronger. “Grrr….what has happened…to me?” Myotis groans from feeling his strength was zapped away. “While we can both summon bats to our aid, the Evilvils are familiar spirits to me. They take your magic energy and give to me to feel stronger. And my powers are enhanced because of both the night & lunar light that I can fight even against a Mystic. Now, to end this…” NeoVamde explained how he has developed things that not even the original owner of the Element of Moon-Light had, so now, he’ll end things. “Giga Guardiac Raid!” As he spoke this, a stronger version of the Guardiac Raid appeared as a large black/violet sphere and unleashed an exploding dark ray beams. “Pussfruvhmmm…./GRAAUUAAAAAGHHH….” The attack impacted Myotis to the point he was sent flying while he screamed. “Bashfruvhmmm…” Then outside, was a destroyed wall area before Myotis was seen struggling to get up while NeoVamde approached outside the hole. “Myotis! Though you are a vampire pony, your ways of thinking will cause us harm if they haven’t already. For the crimes of such, I hereby banish you and all your family from the Underworld.” NeoVamde declared this note of action against one that shall be treated as a criminal. “This place will not be succumb to your manner of what justice is to monsters, it is nothing but a selfish goal.” He stated that he will not allow this monster, a real one, to bring forth more ruin to what he’s created to protect his vampire and monster race. “Humph, very well…I will leave your dominion, I can see that I should have killed you and stole the element back when I had the chance.” Myotis remotely stated in seeing this was his lost, and realizes his own mistake in the making. “But make no mistake, no matter how many years go by, I shall reclaim what is mine, your power…your dominion, your rule….they’ll belong to a true king of Equestria & the Mystic Realm. We Dark Mystics shall continue to thrive and get stronger, you best be prepared!” He made a vow to someday return and reclaim what is his while also promising that he and the Dark Mystics shall rule over all things. Then Myotis began to vanish in a cloud that became a flock of bats while flying away into the darken night sky. NeoVamde saw the treacherous vampire pony leave, never to set foot or hoof in his dominion or cause trouble again. “Afterwards, I never saw Myotis again, but I kept getting stronger throughout the passing centuries and decades…all while my country grew more and our strength also grew to become formidable.” NeoVamde’s narrative voice is heard explaining what had happened on that forthcoming. “I may not have like mortals, but even I knew that slaughter was not the way against those not truly guilty of crimes and turning them into vampire ponies only to be treated eternally as slaves was far worse. As a lord, I knew even then what was right and wrong, all while I still continue to protect my own monster kind from all mortals and Mystics alike.” He explained his tale as everything began to fade away, as if being the end of what happened long ago. The scene returns to the present where everyone has heard the tale of what happened in the past between NeoVamde & Myotis. Truly it was something out of a tale of two legends from the past, and that explains what happened with Myotis and how things effected Terrorcreep. Now the bigger picture here is, what will the discussion turn into with the son of such an evil father be as retribution. “Goodness, I never knew that even happened before I came here? Is that much true, Terrorcreep.” Flutterbat spoke in surprise while wanting Terrorcreep to confirm the evidence heard. “Yeah, thanks to my dad, I was also banished from the monster realm because I was too much a danger to mortals in how I treated them, I may not have been a Dark Mystic, but never much one to be favorite by Mystic Ponies either.” Terrorcreep nods lightly in admitting his faults and the guilt that was place on him for what he has done while living under the guilt his father performed. “That is why I want to fix the manner. From seeing your action & your performance, it is clear…the sins of what started lie with your father, not to you…his child.” NeoVamde spoke froth this that caught many of the others' attention by surprise, what did that mean. “Therefore, I will order that your banishment from entering the monster realm to be lifted. You can come and be with your own kind whenever you choose.” He was vetoing the banishment set on Terrorcreep for being the son of Myotis, so now the guy can come and be with his own original kind besides the Mystics. “Hugh…re-really?” Terrorcreep responded off in almost being so shock to hear and believe this; he almost pinch himself if this was a dream. “Man, after almost 500 or so years, I’ll finally be able to set foot in my own home turf…for all vampire ponies, and them other monsters too!” He stated in how many long years it’s been for him since he was last within his own home realm of vampires and monsters. “Congrats Terrorcreep. But don’t think that doesn’t mean you don’t have friends here too.” Goldie smiled to congrats the guy while reminding him that he also has friends here to, not just those in the Neither World or Underworld place. “Right, your home is were friends are, am I right?” Ben nods in stating this fact of who they consider Terrorcreep of being. “Heh, yeah…so you say Ben.” Terrorcreep laugh off a bit in hearing what Ben said, he does have friends here. “Now that the matter is settled, it is time we return to our realm. Coming Terrocrreep?” NeoVamde solemnly spoke this out while addressing if the Mystic Pony wishes to come along. “Eh, I’ll go when I feel like it, but thanks for the lift.” Terrorcreep waved off to say that he can go to his home realm anytime he wishes now. “Very well then. Then let us be off Flutterbat, your home awaits you.” NeoVamde nods to Terrorcreep’s decision while he prepares to move and awaits the new Vampire Pony to come along. “Um, can I say something?” Flutterbat spoke out in which made NeoVamde cease his movement for him and everyone else to look aback at her. “I…wanna a wish…or more likely ask….to stay in this world of mortals.” She asked this out of nowhere which really caught everyone by surprise. “What?” NeoVamde responded in surprising shock of hearing that request. “But you are just newly born, you still must go under tutelage and experience to handle surviving in this world.” He issued in reminding Flutterbat that she is still inexperience in the ways of how to survive. “I know, but….I just feel….like those here. They remind me of my old friends….from my alternate world.” Flutterbat nods in understanding the message, but she feels like her place is here…strange as it sounds. As if the Mane Six were like her old alternate version of friends. “Gee, you know I can relate with you. I’m from an alternate world and while my friends from my place are gone, I ended up coming to a new world here and made the same friends.” Pinkamena nods in understanding Flutterbat’s position, she had pals and left to find a new home, and here she is. “Hmmm….is this what you…truly wish?” NeoVamde slowly spoke in taking in all the facts to see if that is Flutterbat’s wish. “Uh-huh. After you helped my mind be develop from my bat instincts and coming to know these ponies…I feel like I wanna help out here.” Flutterbat nods to say this as her own will mind to think of thinks, that she wants to help those she feels she can become…friends with. “Very well, then I shall request one here to keep you say. You, Pinkamena.” NeoVamde nods to agree while he points to the other pink pony in whose attention is focus on. “Even though Flutterbat is a vampire pony, the fact you two are alternate world versions of the originals, perhaps her being kept in your home would be better than out on her own.” He explained that since both Pinkamena and Flutterbat are two alternate world versions of Pinkie Pie & Fluttershy, they should be together, for the new vampire pony’s safety with one who knows how to handle this prime world they are in. “Wow, that sounds great. And don’t worry, I have memory about how vampire ponies can be train and such, so I can help her out here!” Pinkamena smiled off to say in not letting the lord of vampire ponies down, she can help show Flutterbat the ways to survive. “Good. And Flutterbat…” NeoVamde nods to the pink one’s words before focusing on the yellow vampire pony mare. “If you should ever be in trouble, to only contact me & if there’s big trouble, my army will aid.” He issued in offering aid should something happen that calls his attention on hand. “I will do so if necessary, my lord.” Flutterbat bows in feeling honor by this offer by NeoVamde, the lord over monsters. “Until then, all of you will know this.” NeoVamde spoke in now addressing everyone in the room on him now. “You now have a powerful ally should there be problems or concerns involving the monster race. Farewell.” He issued off in having this state that if there is trouble, simply reach him and he shall aid those in peril before saying his goodbyes. “Pooofrvuhmmm…” Then without warning, NeoVamde turns into a cloud of smoke that spreads off into bats and escapes out of the castle, where a mysterious cloud of darkness surrounds the bats. As they were leading off to somewhere to return to their realm while the dark clouds cleared away when out of sight. “I guess he’s gone home.” Jack Zen stated in knowing what NeoVamde did just a moment ago. “That would be the logical conclusion.” Omega nods to say in what they know to be the logical view of the matter. “Everyone….I hope you can forgive me for ruining your festival.” Flutterbat spoke to say she’s sorry for all the trouble she caused. “Eh, water under the bridge.” Rainbow Dash shrug off to say in feeling like they are over that issue. “Right, ye weren’t right in de head.” Applejack nods in agreement on the issue itself. “Yes, but now your all better.” Rarity stated with a smile on her face. “And you’re our pal.” Pinkie Pie happily responded to say this with good intention. “Yep, our second vampire pony friend.” Nyx stated with joy, now they have another friend who’s a vampire pony. “Right after this guy we had a hard time getting along.” Phobos pointed off that they have hard times getting along with Terrorcreep. “Ha-hah, I get the picture already.” Terrorcreep rolled his eyes to sarcastically remark that joke at him. “Still, welcome to our neighborhood.” Spike stated off to say this to the new mare. “So you’ll be staying with Pinkamena & Golden Heart?” Ben stated in knowing where Flutterbat would be residing in. “Yes, we’ll get her to our place, while you all focus on how to help the apple festival again.” Golden Heart nods to say what they’ll do to get a vampire pony to their place and shield her from the sunlight that’s out at this morning daytime. “Right, now we’ve made a new accomplishment.” Twilight nods to say while knowing what else they’ll do here. “Setting our sights high to help befriend another race, means they’ll be more allies to help us keep Equestria safe from evil, like the Three Lords.” That was a big issue, it means they’ll be stronger to protecting their home against very strong evil forces. “I’m glad we could help settle things to that extent.” She spoke in knowing that with this, things can help be a little more easier for the gang. The others nod in agreement to that term, so in the end, pretty much, everyone got something out of this. And pretty much, the group goes into another meeting to discuss how to setup another night for the Apple Festival while the scene goes dark…as this will take a while to get done after the other event that played out; oh well. The scene opens up towards Pinkie Pie’s secret dungeon, where Goldie’s gang return to find Sombra had rejoin with Autumn Gem and they were with Havis. Pinkamena was seen having Omega bring in a long cargo box before setting it down on the ground, and was about to get a crowbar, but…. The box suddenly moved and then something bashed it with enough force that the top went flying, miss the gang, and something lifted upwards from a lying position. And then from opening the wings, it let off a hiss with scary eyes, Autumn Gem & Sombra looked spell-shock while Havis seemed surprise, that box held a vampire pony, and it was none other than Flutterbat. But then what seem like a scary surprise attack was the new mare stretching herself from feeling cramp aches. “Oh, sorry, I was just so stuffy in that crate, I felt relieved to get out.” Flutterbat spoke in apology in seeing what she did and that she was glad to be out of that cargo crate box to stretch herself, she maybe undead to not need air holes, but still the space inside could be better. “Don’t worry guys, she’s harmless.” Goldie spoke to remind the others that Flutterbat is now a nice vampire pony, not a scary wild and evil one. “Well, that certainly scared me half to death. Twice in a day or two in this week.” Autumn Gem sighed with some relief in hearing this news from almost falling again from the same scared trick. “Indeed, and I suppose you’re the new guest staying with us. Welcome, and…sorry for harming you back at the festival grounds.” Sombra nods in agreement while acknowledging that they heard they have someone else be with them and apologized from what he did to Flutterbat last time. “It’s fine, my wing’s healed and you did it to protect the one you love.” Flutterbat spoke to show her wing that was hurt and she understood why Sombra did that in the first place. “This is truly a surprise, I never thought we include a vampire pony in our group.” Havis spoke in seeing what they have here, it is certainly a new addition. “She’ll most likely be doing on some night works when it’s dark, going out into the sun light won’t be good for a vampire pony.” Jack Zen stated in what Flutterbat can do for them, mostly night work since vampire ponies don’t like being out in the sunlight. “Right, besides, she’s just new and we’ve been asked to take care of her while she stays here by the lord of all vampires and monsters himself.” Goldie shrug off his shoulders to issue what they are asked to do by NeoVamde, and it’s a big order from a guy that acts lord to all monsters. “No sweat, I can help. And I’m really glad I have another buddy that is like me.” Pinkamena smiled off in stating that this was okay for her to handle with. “But you both are two opposites of your originals from two alternate worlds and you are ageless and she is a vampire pony.” Omega pointed out the facts about how Pinkamena and Flutterbat are two otherwise very different ponies from everyone else. “Yep, and that’s what makes us special. So welcome to the fold Flutterbat.” Pinkamena nods from liking the difference with a slight connection to being from an alternate world version, and welcomes Flutterbat to their home. “I will…try to be helpful…and a good friend to you all.” Flutterbat smiled off a bit in accepting her new stay and friends here. “Still I heard what those Princess Bashers did.” Havis stated with a frown on his face in what he had heard went on. “They were awful for almost trying to act out from their critic ways towards Celestia!” Autumn Gem stated with a stern frown in not liking those guys, not one bit. “I wish I could give them a piece of my mine!” Sombra stated with an upset tone in wanting to make those guys pay for such trouble that could have been avoided. “Oh don’t worry, I already did that.” Pinkamena smiled off to say that she already took care of that issue. The others stared at Pinkamena from hearing that claim and could almost instantly imagine…that the mare did something to symbolize as payment and payback for what the Princess Bashers have caused. But what it was, only Pinkamena would know for sure. Meanwhile in a building that was used as some gathering spot for the Princess Bashers, they have retreated to their own private sanctum. After the issue of the vampire pony to get the crowds to see Ceelstia’s weakness of ruling them, they’ll have to try something else. “Unacceptable! Celestia is weak! And so are those that stand up to her, just because they have been given such privileges. They think they are big shots because of stopping such evils, but who is it that targets their attention, Celestia and her allies, that’s who. Hugh, this day has left me very stress out!” The leader of the Princess Bashers complained off in what had happened to them, they lost their moment and now they don’t know when they’ll have another uprising. “Maybe this can cheer you up, sir.” The second-in-command spoke before bringing in in a box gift for them. “What’s this?” The leader asked off in not knowing what the gift is, he never ask for anything. “Don’t know, it was left outside for us.” the second-in-command shrug off his shoulders in not knowing what this was either? “Well, guess it couldn’t hurt to open it.” The leader of the Princess Bashers remotely spoke off in guessing it wouldn’t hurt to see what they are given; maybe by an admirer of their commitment. The members open the gift before something flash up to appear like fog, then it showed strange female eyes. But then when those eyes open up, did terror come from it along with…a voice message. “YOU’RE TIMES UUUUUUP!” The freaky eyes spoke with sounding like Pinkamena’s voice of what she says to those with her known technique. “Waaaaaughhhh!” Outside the building, there were the sounds of many screams sounding in terrified horror. “BRRRR….BRRRRRR…BRRRRR….” And then afterwards, many seem to have caught the ‘Brrrr’ effect from what was clearly a move set by Pinkamena. Back at the dungeon area, Pinkamena was secretly letting off a giggle of having felt like there surprise gift was opened by the critics, and boy did they get a surprise alright. And those that saw this sneaky action knew what might be up. “She must have sent them her message.” Goldie slowly spoke off in knowing what his sister must have done at the time. “I hate to see them after that.” Jack Zen smiled off in wishing he been there to see the look on those critics' faces. “They’ll be out of the way for a while or until another story involving them shows up.” Pinkamena broke the fourth wall to state out while confusing everyone. “Come on Flutterbat, I’ll help you get settle in.” She spoke off in wanting to help her new alternate world friend who’s staying get settle. “Okay.” Flutterbat nodded as the two were about to get going until...she spotted an apple on the table nearby. “Oh, an apple.” She took the apple with her long extended tongue, suck the juice out by her fangs to leave nothing left. “Um, we better have loads of apples for her.” Autumn Gem sheepishly spoke in seeing they’ll have to have plenty of fresh apples to keep their new vampire pony friend happy & well feed. “Right, and may I suggest some self-defense classes.” Havis nods in agreement while suggesting something to help Autumn Gem out. “Indeed, I can help be your training partner.” Omega nods in stating if the mare likes, she can practice with him to get the knowledge in self-defense down. “Thanks you guys.” Autumn Gem smiled off to say this to her friends. “Are you sure about this?” Sombra asked in wondering if his love really wanted to learn about fighting. “I wouldn’t wanna be a burden, not to you or anyone.” Autumn Gem spoke her reasons while she lean in and gave a kiss to Sombra to convince him. “Well, alright.” Sombra slowly blush to shrug off in thinking it might not be bad for his love to be better aware of any attack. “Guess that’s about it here. And Jack, thanks for the aid out there.” Goldie shrug off to say while he also wanted to thank his guard friend for the aid work during the finding Flutterbat. “My pleasure.” Jack Zen responded off in happy to have been a service. The scene fades away with much around the area having been settle and completed; with something good and new added to the moment. Soon back in the Neither World, we find ourselves at NeoVamde’s castle again where some familiar scattered bats were making a scene. And from their flapping path, they were merging on contact with the ground of the balcony. Soon it wasn’t long before they took the form of NeoVamde, and afterwards, he opened his balcony doors to enter his own castle home. Upon entering, there was Johnson that was nearby who saw his lord and master’s return while he was setting everything up with a few chores & whatnot other things to do as any butler does. “Sir, you’ve return. But…where is the new vampire pony?” Johnson spoke in seeing whose return, but was expecting another with him. “Do not worry, she is in safe condition. And also…” NeoVamde spoke to state the matter over Flutterbat while bringing up another discussion. “And also….” Johnson repeated in becoming curious to hear this. “Many things have happened that I shall begin an announcement to all monsters within the Neither-world that a new change has come.” NeoVamde declared off in stating what will be happening; namely a joining of monsters and mortals. “A change sir, for what?” Johnson asked off with a raised eyebrow in not knowing much. “I met them during my search, those that are the users to the Elements of Harmony, Celestia’s child, and many others.” NeoVamde stated off to explain about his meeting with Twilight’s group of friends and the way they do things…seems to have help open his eyes. “They showed something I felt like it was impossible for our species to co-exist, but it seems…that dream is not impossible after all.” He explained the meaning of where their races, though different in every way, cannot find balance to live together in harmony. “I see, then what will happen from now on? May I be so bold to ask?” Johnson asked off in becoming very curious of this chat. “As I said, change is coming, and with it…many possible movements of good or bad.” NeoVamde stated in how things will work out, for either the worse or the better, depends of what actions to be taken. “Which is why I will need aid to make sure, neither monster nor mortal species shall begin their hatred over the other by Myotis’s doing. I’ve even allowed his son to be welcome here.” He stated forth the reasons along with one more surprise in the chat. “Myotis’s son, you mean Terrorcreep?” Johnson raised an eyebrow in being surprise to hear that name again. “Yes, I may have banish the family members, but he showed he is nothing like his father. If something like that is possible, then not all maybe lost.” NeoVamde stated to approach his window to look out, stating if one kin of an evil blood can be able to turn away from an evil line, then hope exist for them. “Now let us prepare.” He turn to his butler that they must make the preparations. “At once, Lord NeoVamde.” Johnson bows to his lord in hearing and obeying the commands. As Johnson was leaving to prepare things, NeoVamde left out into the balcony where he observe his entire dominion. Flash images entered his mind of the Tribe Rulers he knew in the past, as Duke Vonda Eem, to even the now images of those he knows presently that are around to those that are new. He lets off a small sigh of relief before speaking of his own train of thoughts at the beautiful night sky. “Princess Platinum, I may not have reflected of my past, but I’m hoping…you and the others watch over to aid my work.” NeoVamde humbly spoke in a noble meaning while almost speaking up to those long since pass away. “The different species…we are each strong in our own way, but can be stronger together…I shall put trust…with this new generation.” As he spoke this, he held a crystal ball that showed Twilight’s group; having their new apple festival and having a good time. The lord of all vampires & monsters, shall believe that the newest generation that is the Mane Six, can help do what none else in the 1000 years have done; that is what he’ll believe in now. With that, NeoVamde returns to quarter chamber to where the doors slowly shut behind him with many new thoughts entering his head. For things are about to change, maybe for the better, maybe for the worse, but one thing is for certain….if one does not help welcome change, then it’s the same as being confounded to even a vampire pony’s coffin. Even vampires need to come out once in a while, and while not in the sunlight, there will be a new ray of hope….in which another species shall join in the aid with another to bring peace and prosperity to each pony society. And with that, the scene closes here with an end and beginning… The End Author's Note Major Cast List Andrea Libman: Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Flutterbat, Pinkamena Diane Pie, Lyra Heartstrings Matthew Mercer: Terrorcreep Gary Oldman: NeoVamde/Duke Vonda Eem Tara Strong: Twilight Sparkle Ashleigh Ball: Applejack, Rainbow Dash Tabitha St. Germain: Rarity, Granny Smith, Adult Nyx, Derpy Hooves, Comet Tail Cathy Weseluck: Spike the Dragon, Mayor Mare, Lily Valley, Princess Basher 3 Jason Marsden: Ben Mare Daveigh Chase: Nyx Chris Sanders: Phobos the Dragon Orlando Bloom: Golden Heart Vic Mignogna: Omega, Princess Bashers 4 and 5 Brian Drummond: Jack Zen, Princess Basher 2 Michael Dobson: Princess Basher Leader, Bulk Biceps Chuck Huber: Princess Basher 1 Lee Tockbar: Princess Bashers 3 and 6, Snips, Johnson Trevor Devall: Princess Basher 7, Cherry Fizzy Scott McNeil: Princess Basher Second-in-Command, Tough Apple Minor Cast List Peter New: Big Macintosh, Time Turner/Doctor Whooves, Caramel, Captain of the Moon Light Army Michelle Creber: Apple Bloom Claire Corlett: Sweetie Belle Madeline Peters: Scootaloo Jayson Thiessen: Rare Find, Mr. Greenhooves, Vampire Pony Guards, Havis the Light Elf Richard Ian Cox: Snails Brenda Crichlow: Zecora Jim Miller: King Sombra Lara Jill Miller: Autumn Gem Richard Epcar: Myotis The scene of what is a discussion of NeoVamde & Myotis is base around when Sigma & the General chatted during the start of Megaman X4 game. And thus, the fic is story. Hope you enjoy. Okay, I've got not one, but two fics to work on. Here they are... "Total Drama Equestria 2: Old Versus New: Chris has been turned into a pony, and in order to break the spell, he must host ANOTHER season of Total Drama in Equestria. Teaming once again with Discord, Celestia, Luna and the Mane Six, they bring together the new cast from Pahkitew Island, who in turn, selects fourteen players from the old cast from the first five seasons. Will the mystery of Chris' mysterious transformation be solved, and who will win this insane season? Plus, will Chris and his hosting team be able to tolerate their new intern? Villains: TBD in terms of the game, TBD in terms of the main story" I am working on that with Orange Ratchet. But besides that, got this too... "A Conversation of Awesomeness: (one-shot, crossover with the 'My Little Heroines' series) Twilight decides that she wants to pay Blossom's universe a visit. What she didn't expect was Rainbow Dash crashing in to see what is going on. At that point, she makes contact with a girl named Buttercup, a tough heroine whose life seems almost similar to hers. Will Blossom and Twilight be able to handle when these two meet face to face? Villains: Numerous villains discussed by Twilight, Blossom, Buttercup and Rainbow Dash (mentioned only)" That should be it. And until next time, read, review and suggest! Chapter 03: The Lord Of Vampires, NeoVamdeChapter 03: Meet The Lord Of Vampires, NeoVamde At the time, we find Twilight’s group in pursuit of the new Vampire Pony as they were searching deeper around the apple forest of the Apple Farm. Looking, hoping, to find that which maybe lying around in wait for them to locate. “I’m glad you managed to talk the CMC to check back near the festival Applejack.” Twilight spoke with some relief to her friend AJ in what she did a little earlier. “No problem. My little sister an’ her friends are safer there….at least Ah hope.” Applejack spoke off to mention this from thinking of a positive outlook, at least to her mind. “Well better they are near more adults, like your brother and cousin.” Rarity nods off to say this little matter of thought. “Right, last thing we need is to watch fillies with a bad vampire pony on the loose.” Rainbow Dash nods her head in agreeing to the discussion they are having. “At least Spike, Phobos and Nyx can handle things alright.” Pinkie Pie shrug off her shoulders to say this little thing about who can watch out for themselves alright. “Just as long as they are careful.” Ben stated his own concerns to making sure, his friend and family members are safe. “Any luck finding what we’re looking for, Terrorcreep?” Ben asked their Vampire Mystic friend if they are anywhere close to finding the new vampire pony. “No, this new vampire pony hasn’t gotten a strong enough aura yet for me to find.” Terrorcreep stated from trying to sense the new creature, but so far, it’s like finding a needle in a haystack. “Great, so we’re tracking the culprit blindly!” Phobos rolled his eyes in hearing this, well isn’t that just peachy. “Hey Fluttershy, how are you doing back there?” Spike asked off towards his friend if she’s doing alright. Fluttershy was behind everyone, apparently she was still trying to keep up with the rest, but her sickness was still making her feel like she was a bother. “Oh, I’m fine, really. I guess I just needed more time to recover than I thought.” Fluttershy spoke off to say from still feeling herself a bit under the weather. “Then we better hurry up and finish this so you can rest some more from whatever made you sick.” Nyx stated this off as a nice thought to make sure Fluttershy doesn’t get any sicker than she is now. Goldie’s group continued with the gang as they were ahead, but they also were deep in thought of their own thoughts of the manner. “Hmmm, I feel something strange is about to happen.” Pinkamena spoke in having that unusual feeling that’s telling her something. “What makes you say that?” Jack Zen raised an eyebrow in hearing this out of nowhere. “Just a feeling I get during certain moments.” Pinkamena stated from believing that what is going to come will come out soon. “If any trouble comes at us, I will use force.” Omega declared in having his arsenal of weapons prepared on hand. “Right, but let’s see what even comes.” Golden Heart nods in agreement that they wait to see before acting. The gang continues on their search to find who might be the new Vampire Pony causing trouble and hopefully get it done before more trouble arrives. But… “Wohohohahahahuhuhuhuh….” Suddenly, Pinkie Pie was having a strange shake-it-up reaction that earned a lot of attention from her friends. “Uh oh! Pinkie’s doing her Pinkie Sense thing!” Spike yelped in recognizing that action, it means something’s coming. “What is it, what’s coming Pinkie Pie?” Twilight asked her friend in caution and concern, wanting to know what they gotta watch out for. “Can’t tell, it feels like someone neutral, could be friend, could be foe, they are in the neutral zone!” Pinkie Pie held her head and looked off with her eyes in being so unsure if what’s coming is something good or bad; it’s more neutral as it could be any. “Like dat there helps tell us anything.” Applejack rolled her eyes in thinking that info doesn’t explain much. “Actually, I think she’s right, cause look up there!” Terrorcreep spoke in looking upwards in sensing…something coming towards them. Suddenly within the night sky, something was heard screeching up a storm. And then what looked like a dark moving clod turn out to be….a large flock of bats that were flying around that almost shaped like a pony Pegasus of the night. “Woah, is that the Vampire Pony?” Spike asked off in being surprised in what they are seeing. “I thought there was only one, not a dozen to a hundred!” Phobos stated that they had one problem to deal with, not over a hundred or so. “Aren’t those just bats?” Rarity asked off in thinking those were just bats, but only one member thought otherwise. “Clearly you all don’t know much about vampire logic, so here’s the down brief. While Vampire Ponies have wings to fly, sure, only those that are seriously strong and powerful & use magic, can pull off scattering their bodies into the form to spread out to travel and then reassemble.” Terrorcreep explained this about certain Vampire Ponies capable of an amazing feat that separates average from those extra strong & beyond mortal means. “Whoever is coming is not that new Vampire Pony, it doesn’t have the strength to pull that off.” He explained that this was not the same New Vampire Pony that was spotted, it was another…someone that has clearly master such powerful performance arts. “So then, who’s that?” Ben asked in pondering who it was that was split into many bats to travel. “I think we’re about to find out!” Rainbow Dash stated in seeing something was about to happen now. Soon the bats gather to merge into a darken pony figure and seem when all the moving blackness cease, a creature with himself covered by large bat-wings is seen. And then with a slow opening, the wings opened forth, and glowing eyes peak out before opening to reveal the creature from within. His very appearance is a reminiscent of a noble, high-class vampire pony. An alicorn stallion of deep purple fur coat & has bat-like wings, white-gray markings across his body, tan dark blonde short mane & long tail that flow wildly, and has red eyes along with sharp teeth (and with fangs like a real vampire). He wears around his ankles that appear like silver bracelets with red gems in the center. And on his flank looks almost like a lunar moon symbol, but it is of a darken appearance to symbolize his connection of a Cutie Mark befitting of a creature of the night. In truth, when he appeared, a background theme called ‘Tron’s Ambition’ (extended) was heard to symbolized the scene of something with an ambition and form that could quake anyone that lays eyes on him. “Who….is that?” Jack Zen slowly asked in staring at something or someone that seem….truly unnatural.. “The guy who’s known as the Moon-Light Vampire Pony, NeoVamde. The user to the Element Of Moon-Light, lord over all supernatural creatures.” Terrorcreep spoke off to say in introducing who the new creature before the gang was. “Said to be the most powerful vampire of the first of the mortals to recognize, he’s said to be on a high power level against any Ultimate Warrior ranking, even to compete against my old man.” He explained a brief history about this guy to which many would now be informed about. Everyone heard this, much to many that are surprised from recognizing that knew from being heard once before about there was another Vampire Pony, namely NeoVamde whom they could have gotten blood from long ago. So this is the one who could even be like King Kaboomka, the King of all Ghosts, those said to be the strongest supernatural creatures in all of Equestria. “So, you were with them it seems, Terrorcreep.” NeoVamde spoke in addressing another fellow vampire pony among the crowd. “What is your role in this?” He spoke in pondering the question that was on his mind now. “Tch, well for starters, its finding out what new Vampire Pony’s causing trouble and stop it and to make sure you don’t go crazy to help keep it safe by attacking mortals.” Terrorcreep shrug off to say without much care in explaining the manner. “Fool.” NeoVamde spoke off silently to himself in hearing such rash behavior from a ‘young’ Vampire Mystic. “It seems you have yet to grasp the ability of sensing a fellow Vampire Pony, even to know who and what it is.” He declared that he has the power to even know and recognize a vampire straight away without fail. “Wait, are you saying….you know who the Vampire Pony that was making a scene is?” Twilight asked off in surprise, in all the searching, they never did come across who the new vampire could be. “Indeed, Princess Twilight.” NeoVamde responded to Twilight, much to her surprise that he knows her. “You should not be surprised, while I may have existed in a realm secluded to those that are not mortal ponies, I still have ways of knowing the outside world’s development.” He explained that he still has ties to the mortal realm to know what’s going on. “So…you know about all of us?” Nyx asked off in thinking the guy even knows about her and about Nightmare Moon and other stuff. “Everything, including your origin…for it played a role in my birth to being who I am.” NeoVamde nods in stating a fact that seem quite strange to hear. “Wooh, sounds heavy.” Phobos stated in thinking that if the role of Nightmare Moon’s event played in helping this guy be as he is, maybe there wasn’t much bad times as they thought. “Then tell us, Lord NeoVamde, who is the new vampire pony, so we can better understand our situation?” Golden Heart asked in hoping they can narrow down their search, course if it’s a pony they know, it might be hard for them to catch even more. “The new Vampire Pony…I sense its awakening and I know who it is.” NeoVamde spoke in looking around the crowd group before him. “It is none other…than you.” He slowly raised up his right hoof to point at something. Then all eyes followed where the guy was pointing, but couldn’t even believe what they found. The supposed new vampire pony that was someone the gang knew was Fluttershy? “Me?” Fluttershy spoke off in seeing she was being the one the guy pointed to. “Fluttershy?” The others responded off confused in what they have just heard here. “Wow, I did NOT Expect that!” Pinkie Pie replied off in finding that news a bit surprising to learn. “Now hold on, there must be some mistake!” Rarity spoke off to protest the manner of stating their friend was a vampire pony. “Right, Fluttershy was a Vampire Pony, but Twilight cured her.” Ben nods in agreement while saying Fluttershy is normal, not a supernatural creature of the night. “It is as you say, young prince…but…” NeoVamde nods off to say that the yellow Pegasus was cured, however… “My senses don’t lie, the vampire magic aura that is born here was at one point, her own when it still retain a bit of her mortal self.” He stated off that what has now surface was the same essence of vampire aura flow that was Fluttershy becoming a vampire pony. “Calculating.” Omega spoke off to say this, as he was doing mathematical works until… “It would seem that such sensory of determination is not out of the matter.” The bot had a hard time arguing over the manner that what was logical, can’t be corrected. “So then, why not cure her?” Jack Zen asked off the simplest of solutions here. “Right, I’ll just…” Twilight was about to get ready if her friend was becoming a vampire pony, she fix it, but… “No, it is already too late. The sense is more complete that even a simple reverse of a spell won’t cure. If possible, if any remains were not cleanse, then the transformation will be a slow progress again.” NeoVamde spoke forth in stating the manner is all-ready beyond the point of reversal, as it can’t be undone. “I’ve seen it happen before, mortals tried to save their loved ones, but were too late. And thus, friends turn on one who’s become a monster.” Those that heard this felt sadden, to think some ponies would even go that far to harm a creature that was once their friend. “Right now, you may only retain what is left of your mortal form before changing completely…into a Vampire Pony. Come, I shall take you to a safer place. To a country I have created to help creatures of the night find peace.” He spoke that he offers to aid the yellow Pegasus, but so much of this was overwhelming even to Fluttershy to take in. “Oh, well….that’s very kind of you.” Fluttershy spoke from hearing that NeoVamde was wanting to help keep her safe, it’s nice and all, but… “Um, can I ask, how long will I be away?” She asked from knowing that if she’s away, she like to be told for how long. “Newborn vampire ponies will undergo training, to protect themselves if they must leave our realm, you should be capable of handling yourself within a decade or so years.” Neo Vamde explained the issue of how many years it take before letting Fluttershy leave. “DECADES!” The gang responded in finding that many years a bit too much. “But won’t Fluttershy be old?” Pinkie Pie asked off in thinking they and their pal be really old then. “Vampire Ponies have a longer life-span than you think, they can even age differently, a measly hundred years and there be some kid who’s older than most adults.” Terrorcreep explained the case that Vampire Ponies don’t age as fast as mortals do, some maybe older than one expects. “Um, will I….be able to see my friends and be a part of the Council of Friendship?” Fluttershy meekly asked this important question, and then… “No. As you are now, you need help and protection. I am here to guide you off this mortal realm and bring you to a safer place, where the mortal ponies won’t harm you in being a monster.” NeoVamde protest the manner with a dry tone that Fluttershy must not remain, for fear that for being a vampire monster, the mortal ponies would want to harm her for that. “Now hold up buddy! Fluttershy is a friend, not a monster!” Rainbow Dash protest that they never let their pal be treated as such. “Right, even her friends wanted to help her out when she became a Vampire Pony!” Pinkamena issued in recalling a last adventure Fluttershy had as Flutterbat, her pals never gave up on helping her. “Course, maybe we should have noticed, she was under the weather and not seen during the first sightings.” Phobos replied off that they should have seen the signs, that Fluttershy was slowly becoming that which they sought. “Right, but still, she’s our friend. We can’t just GIVE her up that easily!” Spike protest to say that they aren’t giving up Fluttershy to never return. “Aunt Fluttershy is still herself, even if she did become a Vampire Pony.” Nyx stated with a stern face in speaking her own protest. “We’re all against Fluttershy having to leave us, she’s one of my close friends.” Twilight spoke her own matter about her friend being force to leave. “Fluttershy has done no wrong, sure, she may have had a lost control, but we can help fix that.” Ben stated that if their friend is suffering under something, then they must try harder to help. “Ben’s right, Fluttershy stays. And that’s our final answer.” Golden Heart responded off this while his own band nods in agreement. Hearing the protest from those that want Fluttershy to stay than leave them, the choice was clear in what was going to happen here. “It appears you’re making a mistake here. For you see…” NeoVamde slowly spoke in sounding like, he was about to get angry here. “I won’t take no for an answer, so prepare to engage against a creature of the night unlike any you’ve ever face before.” He spoke from when he slowly raised up his head, open his wings, and a sudden flow of strange magical nature of a creature of the night became seen. Everyone was getting into their battle position modes, brought out any of their weapon arsenal and Nyx transformed into her Battle Form. A change in background music is heard, playing ‘Overwhelming Power’ from Yu-Gi-Oh! Zexal Sound Duel 2 is now heard? “Woah-woah, you guys aren’t serious about fighting the lord of all vampires, are yah?” Terrorcreep asked off in finding even this action a bit hasty in his opinion. “The guy has over more years of experience, fighting, training, making himself stronger, and his element makes him even stronger especially at night. He be on comparison to an Ultimate Warrior for any Mystic or Dark Mystic Warrior.” The guy knows that those like NeoVamde, who have lived long and hold tremendous power, are as powerful as even the strongest Ultimate Mystic Warriors, so this may not be an easy fight. “Are you gonna help us or talk?” Rainbow Dash issued off if this guy was gonna talk or chat. “Hugh, I know I’m gonna regret fighting the guy who may hate my dad as much as me.” Terrorcreep sighs in about to feel regret later in seeing he’ll have to fight to, even thought the guy before him doesn’t like his father much. “Night Raid!” NeoVamde announced to fold his wings and then open them up to unleash a countless swarm of bats. “Incoming Bats!” Pinkie Pie screamed out in seeing what was heading their way. Soon the group were up to their necks in this surprise attack as they were almost feeling overwhelm by the enemies with numbers. But soon those with range attacks were able to blast their way against the large swarm of bats as many of them began to vanish from sight. “Oh dear! We didn’t kill them, did we?” Fluttershy asked off a bit shock by what they had just done now. “Nah, those are bats conjured up as magic, they can appear and vanish if they are hit. My old man used them before, remember?” Terrorcreep stated in knowing that attack was just something to summon spiritual creatures to serve in battle, his father Myotis can also use a move like that. “If you mean when he had them feed off Fanged Dahlia, we rather not lose our lunch over it.” Rarity made a stern face in recalling the time Myotis had his bats feed off the corpse of Fanged Dahlia, even if she somehow was alive from being possibly a Vampire Pony, it was still creepy. “Get ready, he’s about to unleash another attack.” Jack Zen forewarn the others in what might be coming next. “Nightmare Claw!” NeoVamde held his wings to stretch out further before…he sent out a black ghostly-like entity. “Watch out!” Ben shout rout to the gang as all but one managed to get out of the way. “Waaaahhhh!” Phobos got hit by the ghostly-like entity and it turn him black while leaving him paralyzed. “Phobos, speak to us!” Adult Nyx spoke to check her friend, but he seem stun paralyzed. “He’s been paralyzed. He’s out.” Terrorcreep stated in knowing that move’s features, a very effective one indeed. “Darn it, just what sorta vampire type attacks can he muster up?” Applejack cursed in seeing that NeoVamde can use some pretty hectic moves. “Nightmare Wave!” NeoVamde soon fires electricity towards his targets. “Golden Heart, look out! Square Wall!” Jack Zen stood before Goldie & the others as a magic vertical forming spell took the form of some light energize squares that form a large cover. The attack was blocked before the spell was undone it seems. “Thanks for the save!” Goldie replied off in thanking his trusted friend for the save. “What could that attack do?” He asked off in not knowing what that move would have done if it hit them? “That amplify one’s doubt & mistrust of a targeted opponent.” Terrorcreep explained what that move would do and it sounds effective too. “It is high time we fire all our best attacks!” Omega declared off this suggestion of their best way to attack. “Right, every pony, line up and prepare to hit the guy with all you got!” Pinkamena issued forth in what they are gonna do; hit the guy with everything they got. Soon the gang form into a crescent shape to which they were cutting off any frontal escape paths except for the back way, but their target didn’t seem like he leave without Fluttershy. So they use such a knowledge to their advantage and then… “Now!” Ben shouted out for them to unleash their best attacks now. Ben fired his Sword Beam, Twilight fired her Unicorn Burst, Nyx’s Night Blast, Rarity’s Gem Assault, Applejack’s charge lasso sphere, Rainbow Dash’s energy blasting nun-chucks, Fluttershy’s Infinite Shots, Pinkie Pie’s Party Blast attack from her cannon, Spike’s firry breath, Goldie’s own Unicorn Burst, Jack Zen fired an attack he called Swifter Strike that fired off spiraling stars, Omega fired off his arsenal, Pinkamena even used her Blades Of Pinkie Pie that were thrown in, even Terrorcreep fired off his own Mystic magic attack. All the gang’s attacks were seen heading directly for NeoVamde who seem unwary or worry of so many powerful attacks before an explosion soon covered his spot. “Alright, we done did it!” Applejack smiled with pride in seeing that surely did the trick. “That must have done it.” Twilight spoke off in thinking that attack surely must have done some damage. “Well Fluttershy, your safe now.” Rainbow Dash smiled to her pal in giving her the okay signal. “Thank you, everyone.” Fluttershy smiled a bit shyly in thanking them. “Uh oh! I think our trouble isn’t over yet!” Pinkie Pie spoke off in feeling and seeing that they are not out of the woods yet. Soon when the clouds cleared away, NeoVamde was seen appearing out of it to soar in the air before touching the ground, completely unharmed. “He survived!” Rarity yelped to say in seeing their opponent is unharmed. “More likely he managed to evade.” Golden Heart stated in having a feeling he knows how that was possible. “Right, by turning into bats, no doubt. But like I said, when he fights at night or in darkness or even in the moon-light, he’s practically unbeatable.” Terrorcreep explained off in stating how tough NeoVamde really is, he’s no easy pushover. “I am through toying around.” NeoVamde exclaimed in having enough of this battle, it’s time for him to get a bit more serious. “Nightmare Raid!” He flaps out his wings again, and something was seen flying out. They looked like purple manta-ray/leach creatures that flew off near the others. “Waaaahhhh!” Many of the mares screamed as they tried to defend, but everyone couldn’t stop those things when they latch on them and soon purple energy flows were suck into them before leaving the gang….exhausted. And then the creatures reconvert with their user NeoVamde and gave what was like their energy to him, making him stronger and the victims weaker. “Alert….energy levels have dropped significantly!” Omega slowly spoke from his optics looking like they go out from being low on power and energy. “What….were those?” Ben asked off weakly, what sorta attack did they just get hit with. “Evilvils, they are his familiar spirits. They prefer the life magical energy of magical creatures, once they suck on a target, they give it to their master. It’s the first time I’ve seen them, not even my old man could use them. But darn, should’ve been more cautious!” Terrorcreep explained off to state the fact while cursing the luck of not being more careful over the manner, especially against a move not even his own father had learn or develop. “Crimson Steam Glade!” NeoVamde announced froth in preparing his next attack with his two front hooves. “Powwfruvhmmm….” Soon in a surprising feat, he freely extends both his front hooves to deliver some powerful punches to some of the members. “Gaaaughh….” Goldie’s group tried to defend but were shoved off against the trees and were temporally pin under fallen logs. “Crimson Lightning!” NeoVamde soon created a red crimson stream of magical energy like a whip and it moved quickly around to one strong target. “Waahh-Haaaughh….” Terrorcreep yelps from getting tie in the whip and then was hurl in the air above everyone before being sent down. “Kurpowwfruvhmmm….” Soon we find a large crater and demolished trees, Terrorcreep looked like he was deep in the middle, looking worse for wear. “Grrr….darn…it’s similar to another of my dad’s moves, but….nothing like this!” Terrorcreep cursed off to say from also recognizing what hit him, it’s under a different name, but the move used by NeoVamde was much different and stronger than what the guy’s old man ever used. “You should consider yourself lucky, that while you are also a vampire pony, you are also Myotis's child. But he and I have our own reasons to fight another, my issues are not with you.” NeoVamde explained this case with a cold tone towards Terrorcreep, that he has business with the guy’s father, not the son. “Quick! Let’s try something else?” Spike asked off in what else they can do to stop this powerful vampire pony, but…. “Guardiac Raid!” NeoVamde had collected dark magical energy around his horn, something even Adult Nyx seem shock to see. “Prususfruvhmmm…/Boomfruvhmmm….” Soon he fired it off, that took the form of a black/red crimson sphere of violet spark volts in a three-way split ‘Y’ form, and its impact caused much inflicted damage around those that were fighting. Once it was clearing, much of the heroes were scattered around the ground, looking like they were conscious, but look like they can barely move. “Uuuugh, no way…he knows that move too.” Adult Nyx spoke from reverting to her filly form, what NeoVamde did look like a darkness technique she’s just learning, but it felt way more stronger. “Flutterhsy…getaway!” Twilight weakly spoke to have her friend get away while she still can. With the battle now over, NeoVamde slowly approaches Fluttershy that seem the less bit hurt as the vampire lord intended. The shy Pegasus yelped to move backwards until she was cornered near a tree and saw she couldn’t escape. “Now, to take you away from this mortal realm.” NeoVamde spoke as if without much a tone of emotion as he was closing in against the cornered Fluttershy. “Eek!” Fluttershy squeaked like a mouse and shut her eyes in fearing this was it… The background music soon came to an end at the moment as all seem like a lost until….something became aware. “Sniff…sniff-sniff. What’s this?” NeoVamde suddenly cease movement from getting close enough to Fluttershy, that he detected something from his nose picking up a scent. “The scent, it’s not here!” He stated this off with a firm tone about something being amiss. “Um, scent?” Fluttershy slowly peek out one eye to question that statement; she can’t tell if it’s good or bad. “The scent of a true awaken vampire pony, it’s another matter we can tell who is either mortal or not!” NeoVamde exclaimed to state the issue about what a new vampire pony has that it’s truly gone beyond being a mortal. “But this is strange, the aura flow detected matched yours when you first became one, yet you are not undergoing the transformation. There must be an explanation for this.” He stated that he isn’t mistaken, the scent of a new vampire pony matches Fluttershy, but if the Pegasus before him is NOT the case, then who else is it that has a similarity? Suddenly, NeoVamde sense something elsewhere to turn from where he was and then unleashed a dark orb attack that blew up a portion of trees; thereby revealing what lurk there. And to his, Fluttershy and many of the others that recovered enough to open their eyes, saw…..the new vampire pony that looked like Fluttershy. “No way, is that…Fluttershy?” Rainbow Dash asked off with wide eyes in what she was seeing here. “But Fluttershy’s right there!” AJ stated in seeing where their Fluttershy was compared to the other. “That’s not our Fluttershy, that’s her other self, Flutterbat!” Pinkie Pie issued off to say in who they could identify the other Fluttershy who is all vampire pony. “How is there a second Fluttershy?” Rarity questioned off this very puzzling feat they are in. “I’m not sure myself.” Twilight shook her head in being so lost, it can’t be a clone of Fluttershy! “Could she be….?” Pinkamena was about to say in thinking this Flutterbat might be something ’she’ knows. “Look, she’s getting away!” Ben spoke out in noticing what the Flutterbat was doing as she was quickly flying away after being discovered. After a few moments, Fluttershy managed to use some of her best efforts even though she was feeling under the weather to help heal her friends with her Rosin’ Crystal Petals by the healing technique she knows. Soon everyone was at least back to having half their strength after their tough fight against NeoVamde. “Please forgive my actions, had I known that the vampire pony I sought was another like your friend, I would not have run the risk of fighting you. I normally try to avoid fighting mortals unless absolutely necessary when one of my kind is endangered.” NeoVamde spoke off his apology for attacking this group, had he known the matter ahead, this could have been avoided. “Oh sure, you say that AFTER beating us like punching bags!” Phobos rolled his eyes in thinking they accept the apology only after they got a hard beat lesson. “It’s not all bad Phobos, at least he knows Aunt Fluttershy isn’t a vampire pony.” Nyx smiled off to say on looking at the brighter picture. “But that other pony that look like her sure was. Where did she even come from?” Spike asked off in not knowing what they saw. “That’s what we’ll have to find out.” Goldie stated that they need to uncover the truth over such an issue of their being another Fluttershy, but as a Vampire Pony. “Then let’s get going, all of us.” Twilight issued out an order to everyone here. “Including you too, Lord NeoVamde.” She looked to the guy in wanting him to come along with them. “You’re inviting the guy that wanted to almost finish us off?” Terrorcreep raised an eyebrow in not believing what Twilight was doing. “It’s not his fault, I can…understand him. He’s just trying hard to protect his kind from being abuse and hurt, we can’t just stay mad when he had his heart set to do all he could.” Twilight spoke off in stating that NeoVamde was doing all of this to protect those that mortal folks see nothing but a monster to do horrible things in 'self-righteous acts' which may go beyond humane behavior; Twilight knows this guy wants to protect those he cares for, just as she would for her friends. “Besides, we’ve had crazy times in being overprotective of every pony before in the past.” Ben shrug off to say in knowing about the time with the Total Drama Players, they did went overboard when they thought they were endangered. “So, will that be okay?” He turn to NeoVamde to see if he was okay about their decision. “I am surprised and moved by such valiant words. Very well, knowing many of you are heroes fighting for what’s right, if you can forgive my action of mistaking your friend & help find the new vampire pony, then I shall accept the aid of your assistance.” NeoVamde spoke off in hearing such words that he, one that has a hard time trusting mortals for their hatred of super naturals and monster type creatures, would accept him after this mistake, is a nice thing to come across. “Well, beats getting into another fight.” Jack Zen shrug off to say they rather have the guy as a friend than an enemy. “Indeed, fighting against the lord of all vampires was an experience to keep in record memory banks for future usage.” Omega replied off in stating this fact of what to do for future uses. “And I feel that you’re not really bad, you have a kindness, just…doing it in a different way.” Fluttershy shrug off to say this that NeoVamde is kind, but he needs to not get lost over fighting it out against the others. “Yeah, no kidding!” Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes in thinking such kindness from NeoVamde was a little much. “Fer now, let’s get after dat vampire pony an' maybe help her out.” Applejack stated in what they can at least do for now. “Thank you all, I’ll lead you, my senses can help us find her much quicker.” NeoVamde stated that he shall help by finding where the new Vampire Pony is. “Great, looks like I’m not needed.” Terrorcreep rolled his eyes in seeing he may as well go home when he may not be wanted by this high and mighty vampire lord. “Don’t worry, you can still stick with us. Just no funny business.” Pinkamena patted Terrorcreep on the back to lighten up as long as he doesn’t try anything funny…like biting on her friends neck, all will be well. Now the group moves out again with this time, more info on who they are searching for and for the fact that they have a new ally to help in the search. How will things go from here on out, can be just about anyone’s guess it would seem. Author's Note Well this was certainly exciting & spooky, and dramatic. Now in the next chapter, something happens back at the festival in Ponyville, and Celestia's critics rise an angry mob to rid themselves of the vampire problem. While during the moment, Twilight's group of friends have team up with NeoVamde to find the new vampire and a brief history of how the guy acquired his element in the first place while at the same time, becoming a vampire pony of the night. Will the gang be able to find the dubbed, Flutterbat, and once they do, what will happen to control the wild creature....NeoVamde will have the answer to that as well. So until then, we'll wait and see what happens, now won't we...
Chapter 01: Problems with Bats Again?Everything’s Gone Batty Chapter 01: Problem with Bats Again? The story begins in sweet little Apple Acres as the sun was beginning to set by Celestia’s power before Luna would bring forth the moon to light up the night. But we see the entire Apple Family near their large apple tree fields as they were getting their carts ready to prepare to stack up. Only because today, or TONIGHT, was gonna be a special celebration and that it would not just be the plain every day, but a first for the Rainbow Kingdom; a festival. “Alright ye’ll, time we started gathering apples fer de big Apple Festival in Ponyville!” Applejack spoke off towards her family in seeing it’s time they started to get to work here. “Hoooow doggy, dat event only comes up ever so often.” Granny Smith smiled off to say in knowing this here be the sure fire way to get their apple picking going on max high. “Eeyup!” Big Macintosh nods off to say to it. “I’m glad ta finally be helpin’ out in dis here event, cousin.” Tough Apple smiled off to say to AJ in knowing he’ll finally have a role to play here after moving. “Well this here’s somethin’ only de Apple Family can do, we gather de apples an' prepare them fer ponies settin’ up de festival.” Apple Bloom replied off to mention this in how while everyone else is getting booths & decorations off, they got the important task; to gather their apples for the festival. “Okay, let’s start kickin’ & packin’ them apples away, family!” AJ spoke off to say in feeling it’s time started to get down to it and make with what they do best. Now the Apples were going out and doing their thing, they were kicking, gathering fallen apples into their baskets and put inside other stuff to contain them. “Heeyah! Keep on bangin’ family!” Granny Smith cheered in seeing they were doing fine, course she was supervising since she’s too old for this, but gives in a free kick or so. “Eeyup!” Big Mac responded off in hearing that as he was kicking and brought down more apples. “Bang!” Just then, there was a loud gun shot that made everyone flinch, thinking they were under attack when in truth…. “TOUGH!” Granny Smith yelled off to look with stern eyes at the stallion that went and fired off his rifle gun. “Wha? I heard ye said bang, so I shot my pee-shooter.” Tough Apple spoke off in stating his defense of hearing someone say ‘bang’ as if being literally. “Oh fer heaven’s sake, I meant ‘bang’ on them trees with them hooves, not yer gun!” Granny Smith slap her forehead in seeing Tough get two words mix while explaining it to the guy. “Ooooooh, riiiiight! Dat makes sense.” Tough Apple slowly spoke in getting the idea now. “Just wait, every pony’s gonna love 'dis!” Apple Bloom smiled off to say in thinking how great this would be when everyone enjoys their apples. “Ye bet yer sweet apple they will.” Applejack spoke off to say with a proud smile on her face. “Our first Apple Festival ta celebrate de our new Rainbow Kingdom, bet’cha Twilight & Ben an’ their family will be stoop ta see 'dis!” Applejack stated with a proud face and smile, her pals will love what they got plan to make the festival a great one. As the farming family continues to kick off and gather up some apples, they also got Justin the MechaBull to be the bigger helper contender to pull almost five, seven, maybe ten carts full of apples. As the sound of a MechaBull is heard, it’s seen pulling the carts with each Apple Family member stocking in their apples to be brought in to town for the big celebration festival. But unknown to any, hidden where there was more shadow and less sunlight, something was hung upside-down…peeking it’s eyes out. And then it showed a….’tangy’ smile, as if seeing something it liked to lick it’s lips. There was something a-mist here, and the case would be looked into….later. Now the time sets up forward where it was near nighttime, a celebration of a festival was going on. And who was there to cut the ribbon to start the event then the Rainbow Kingdom’s own princess Twilight, Prince Ben, and their family and the Council of Friendship. Once Twilight levitated the scissors and cut the ribbon, fireworks went off as a signal to begin the happiness that was about to go on as all the citizens went off to play some games while the apples near Granny Smith, Tough Apple & Big Mac was having the apples all in barrels, crates and sacks to where they get to a big eat off. “I must say, this festival is looking very well done and prepared.” Rarity spoke off in noticing how much everything looks positively wonderful. “Course it is, we helped plan it!” Rainbow Dash smiled off proudly in marveling the work effort. “We?” Applejack raised an eyebrow in finding something off about that ‘we’ comment. “Okay fine, so it was mostly Twilight doing the planning thing.” Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes in admitting that their friend was the one to organize everything. “Ohhhh, this is gonna be so super-duper exciting!” Pinkie Pie spoke off with joy to look around to almost picture something fun to do. “I’m gonna bob-for-apples, go for the apple pie eating contest, the apple-tossing game, the guess your apple color game, and my personal favorite! The DUNK the Pony in a Cider Box Game!” The pink pony was feeling so excited from all the fun-fun stuff, and even a dunking booth nearby that was yet filled with some liquid. “Isn’t that where if someone hits the target, you get dunk?” Phobos asked off puzzled about how such a game even works. “Yeah! Filled with CIDER! Hmmmm….” Pinkie Pie smiled to rub her tummy in loving the idea…and the fast ego. “Well, at least every pony will have a good time.” Spike shrug off to say in how things will go for anyone that’s here to have fun. “Not every pony, has anyone seen Fluttershy?” Twilight spoke off in noticing that one of their kind friends was very late. “That’s right, she was feeling a little sickly during our meeting plan for the Apple Festival.” Ben spoke off in recalling that when they had their Council of Friendship meeting for this Apple Festival, Fluttershy didn’t seem all too wel.? “Think she stayed home?” He asked in thinking that Fluttershy stayed home to get rested if she was unwell. “And miss out on all the fun?” Rainbow Dash raised an eyebrow that no pony wanna miss this. “Well in my opinion, one’s health from feeling under the weather is more important than having fun.” Rarity spoke in stating her own thought that one’s health was more important then enjoying a fun time. “Um, hey every pony.” A voice of Fluttershy was heard entering from nearby as she walked in. But as the Pegasus came into the light, she seem a little green, like she was somewhat between being sick and being well, like she caught something. “Fluttershy!” The CMC spoke off in gathering near their friend who looked…well green with envy. “We thought you weren’t gonna make it!” Sweetie Belle stated to say in what they thought was gonna be the mare missing out. “Oh no, I never wanna be a burden to you all, not on this happy occasion.” Fluttershy shook her head in trying to say this with a little smile. “Are ye sure, ye look a little…red…or is it green?” Apple Bloom spoke off in seeing that Fluttershy may be here, but she still looked like she was still getting over whatever was making her sick. “Oh, I just been overworking at my cottage, there were so many sick animals this week that needed my full attention to help get better, well I…over exhaust myself.” Fluttershy spoke off in trying to say that all she was from such work is being tired out and stuff… “So let us guess, the animals are better, but you may have caught their sickness?” Scootaloo stated off in knowing that while the kind Pegasus helped make her sick animal friends all better, Fluttershy may have caught something. “Um, well…to be honest. I’m not really sure what I caught.” Fluttershy spoke in puzzlement in not being sure what she has, so many were sick, it could be almost anything. “Maybe you should see a doctor aunt Fluttershy, I wouldn’t wanna see you get anymore sick.” Nyx suggested this with a concern expression to wanting her aunt to be more well. “Oh, that’s very kind, but don’t worry about me. I won’t be a burden, I’m just, gonna take it easy when I feel a little dizzy.” Fluttershy smiled off to at least say this much while wanting to not be a party pooper. “You all can have fun, I’ll have mine when I can after a little rest.” She insisted this to her friends to go and have fun and not be so worried over her. The other were a bit unsure if they should take such a kind offer when a friend was not well, but then again, Fluttershy said she rest some bit so they wouldn’t worry. So swallowing up their concerns, the gang decided to cut a little loose to try having some fun at this moment. “Try fishing an apple worm out of this apples.” Spoke off Time Turner who was running a stand where ponies could fish out worms through paper board painted apples; some got lucky others, not so much, but it was fun. “I GOT IT!” Derpy shouted out in having pulled up a worm tied to a magnet from her fishing line. “Try a ring toss over an apple center object. Anypony game?” Rare Find spoke off too get some ponies near to try a ring tossing game, only as an apple theme. “How’s about you sir, care to get three rings & win a prize for a lady?” He spoke near Spike & Rarity, trying to get the two into the game. “A prize for my lady?” Spike repeated off those words, look to the pretty mare he’s with and smiled at the idea. “Sure, I’m game!” The baby Dragon shrug off to say in feeling raring to get something nice for Rarity. “You can try that, me, I’m throwing some apple toy at a stack of bottles, it’s easy!” Phobos stated in seeing what game he’ll be playing to win here. Spike & Phobos were each playing their own game booths for wanting to win something. As for many others, they were enjoying their own fun around the festival. “Guess what apple number is in this here container and win a prize!” Rising Star spoke off to get ponies near to guess the right number of apples in a big jar he’s got and they can win a prize. “Easy, 27 & a half!” Pinkie Pie smiled off to easily say what the number was. Everyone was waiting while the stallion pulled up a piece of paper that had the right number amount and his eyes widen in seeing….the results. “That’s…correct.” Rising Star slowly spoke in being surprised, that was the correct number. “How does she do that whole random guess thing?” Rainbow Dash raised an eyebrow in not figuring out how Pinkie does that random moment where she can be right at times. “We could bet, but neither us would win.” Applejack smiled off to say that they could play a game about Pinkie’s guessing, but like that even matters now. “Try out our near Apple-bell! Prove yourself to be tough! YEEEEAAAAAAHH!” Bulk Biceps was shouting out near a hammer & bell pole for ponies to test their strength to send an apple by whacking the bottom to reach a level or the very top. Very much to say, the entire apple festival was going on fine without a hitch. Fluttershy was taking the moment to lie down on a bench a bit off the scene of the activities, as she felt a bit sleepy headed. “Oh, maybe a little nap won’t hurt. I don’t wanna be a bother to any pony.” Fluttershy spoke in feeling herself a little dizzy, and decided that she need rest; she might be a little unwell from whatever sickness she caught. Yet as Fluttershy was sleeping, the camera scene zooms away from her to stare up at the full moon. And it was around here that there was some ‘howling’ wolf noise in the distance. And then there was some dark shadowy figure seen flapping it’s wings within the darken skies to be left…unseen. All of which nobody seem to notice what happened above or weird noises, they were enjoying the festivities. But the best moment had finally arrived when much of the crowds were gathering to get some freshly picked apples & apple baked goods & cider drinks to enjoy themselves whole hearty. “Alight, here’s some apples fer all who wanted them, who like some?” Granny Smith smiled off to offer the tasty apples the family’s got selling to anyone that wants it. Soon many crowds were picking their favorite type of apples while paying the Apple Family. They had every apple theme food and drink made for any to love, there was nothing that could go wrong here. Absolutely…. “Yuck! What’s with this apple?” A voice of a complainer was heard, as it was Comet Tail, as when he chew his apple, it was…not so juicy, it look dry. “Hugh?” The Apple Family responded to that in confusion in finding that hard to believe. But one look at the apple showed that what was a heathy apple was now “Hey, my apple tastes funny too.” Lily Valley spoke off in looking at her apple that didn’t look as plump juicy, it look rotten. “My apple pie don’t taste right, it don’t look right inside neither.” Parasol stated from what should be a tasty looking apple pie, turn into something seen from being found in a garbage bin. “My cider, it looks like a ruin bunch them Flim Flam Brothers sold us!” Lyra Heartstring stated from seeing the cider drink didn’t look like it was fresh, heck, it look like it was made with apples gone bad from that time Flim & Flam compete against the Apples. “What’s wrong with these apples you gave out?” Mr. Greenhooves spoke off to almost snap in feeling a bit annoyed that instead of tasty apples, they get to choke on some bad leftovers. Now some crowds were starting to get a bit in an uproar over being given such rotten food and drinks. The Apple Family looked like they were in a pickle here, how did this even happen. The Mane Six and the gang also saw the commotion and felt there was something wrong that they are needed to help out. “What’s goin’ on, I thought we made sure them apples were perfectly ripe!” Granny Smith asked this off to her family in not knowing how this sorta thing even happened. “Eeyup. We check them.” Big Mac nods in knowing they did their check, so this shouldn’t have happened. “Maybe some pony gave us bad apples as a joke. But if they did, it ain’t funny.” Tough Apple spoke off in thinking that this was someone’s idea of a joke which they are not finding funny. “Tough, check the back, an’ if some pony’s messing with our apples, get them ta stop!” Granny Smith sternly order Tough to get some new apples to help them out. “Ye sure ye’ll be alrighty here?” Tough Apple asked in thinking if he should leave when they got upset customers. “You wanna handle crowd control here?” Granny Smith raised an eyebrow in asking if Tough wants to handle an upset crowd hungering for real food. “Ehh, good point. Kinda reminds me of me being angry ta let my temper blind me. Okay, I’ll check the back.” Tough Apple spoke off in hearing this and decided he best go ahead and check their apples in the back. Soon Tough Apple went behind the tent booth to look for more apples they got, and hopefully get another batch out to help calm the crowds down. “Applejack, is everything alright?” Twilight came near her friend and her family’s booth, wondering if they are alright. “I don’t know Twilight, we pick them apples out and check them twice! No way were they turn bad, they were honest ta good pick apples!” Applejack explained in her honest words that this was some sorta mistake, their family had healthy and tasty apples, not rotten fruit, but how did this happen. “Well they did, just look…somebody already chew on it before leaving it behind!" Phobos complained to show his apple that looks like someone bite it and never finished. “Hugh, they look like….bite marks? Did we see them from somewhere?” Spike asked off in seeing some family two stab marks in the bad apple, it’s almost like it was…sucked dry. This puzzled everyone, this seem almost familiar to them, but at the same time confusing. There was once a case almost like this, but that couldn’t be it…could it? As for Tough at this time, he was checking on the storage of their apples in the tent, course he had a flashlight since it was nighttime. And as he was searching, he was almost finding a few apples already turn bad, what was going on here? “Apples, apples, where we put them special emergency apples?” Tough asked himself this in seeing he’s gotta find the good apples or their customers will have a fit. Tough was looking around to figure out where they had kept their specially harvest apples before stumbling across a box. As he shine the light, he smiled in having found the object, as it was under his nose. “Oh there they are, heh, I wonder why we bothered getting a bigger tent with all them other storage of apples?” Tough Apple smiled off to say in seeing that with this, they can get back to selling, course it be best to check. So the guy opened the box crate that had bang nails, and saw all the apples untouched, they were fine; but then a dark looming shadow was near that made the stallion flinch. “Hugh? Hey! Who’s in there?” Tough Apple asked off to shine his light at whoever was nearby. “Now ye better come on out before I blast ye full of holes, I mean it!” He ordered out from bringing his rifle to take aim, hoping to scare whoever was here with a weapon. So far, there was nothing moving or making a sound, making Tough here think he spooked the person away now. “Phew, might be my imagination gone wild again.” Tough Apple signs in feeling that he was getting a bit over excited by the weirdness going on. “Now ta take these here plum tasty apples out and make them customers happy.” He smiled to grab the box of apples and prepared to move out…. Then a strange noise was heard that sounded like some hefty breathing of some ‘hissing’ noises. The dark blur moved across the darkness of the tent before showing some strange scary eyes, bat-shaped wings and even two fangs shown out. And then….it dove near Tough to attack… “Wha de Joe….?” Tough Apple spoke off in seeing something come his way, and it looked…hungry. Then everything went dark when Tough dropped his flashlight in favor of his rifle while the whole scene was spin around too quick to judge what was happening… Outside the tent, everyone was waiting for Tough to bring out the next batch of apples, but the guy was taking WAY too long. And the crowds were seen getting a bit antsy, they want apples and want them now. Even the Mane Six group felt that if nothing is done, they have a hard time calming down a crowd that’s hungry for apples. “Darn gone, where is Tough Apple?” Granny Smith spoke off in seeing that Tough is late, if he doesn’t get back so, they’ll have a riot. “Maybe he can’t see enough without enough light.” Apple Bloom stated what was the problem they are overlooking. “Don’t threat ponies, pretty soon, we’ll get a nice surprise.” Pinkie Pie smiled off to say this in thinking they are in for a surprise. “Bang-Bang, bang-bang, Bangvhmmm….” Suddenly there were loud gun fire shots coming from the Apple’s booth tent as some newly made holes are seen; it sounded like Tough was firing his rifle in there. “I don’t think that was the nice surprise we had in mind.” Nyx spoke off to say in thinking what they heard was not sounding like a nice surprise. The loud gun firing shots caused the pony crowds to back away or scatter while looking worried; what was Tough Apple doing in there and shooting at? “Tough! Wha in tarnations are ye up ta in there?” Granny Smith sternly asked off in hearing the gun firing and was upset; what was that pony doing. “I’m fighting fer my life, Granny! YIKES!” Tough’s voice called out to say while yelling from something that spooked him. “Bang-Bang, Bangvhmm…” And then the guy was still firing all over inside that almost made it seem like…something was attacking him. “He’s fighting for his life?” Scootaloo asked off in hearing this while seeing some shadowy scenes of Tough’s image. “Against what?” Swetie Belle asked off in not knowing what it was that Tough was facing. “Hang on Tough, we’ll help!” Ben called out in thinking that they better assist in whatever is causing problems. Before the Mane Six group could approach, the booth tent soon was coming down to completely cover all over. “Gagh-huuuagh….am I alive?” Tough pops out to sign in relief, he managed to get out in time and in one piece it seems. “Tough, what were ye doing there?” Granny Smith asked off once again for an answer she never got. “I found some pony dat mess with our apples, and it wasn’t normal! Looky at this here crate I got dat was juicy apples turn rotten!” Tough Apple issued off to say this while showing the said crate; all of the apples....dried up like prunes. “It’s all dried up! All of them!” Rarity stated in seeing this, all of the apples Tough said were fine are now all ruined. “Wait a second, I remember….wasn’t this something done on your farm, AJ?” Rainbow Dash asked off in recalling an event they once did involving to save AJ’s apples from something that was causing them harm. “Them Vampire Fruit Bats could do it, Tough, how many ye saw?” Applejack nods with a stern face while asking if her cousin fought off against rogue bats that might have escaped a field the Apples setup to keep them away from their other apple trees. “Only one, but it sure didn’t look like a plain old bat.” Tough spoke off in stating this issue, but what he fought wasn’t any ordinary bat. “What do you mean? You make it sound like it was….” Twilight was about to say in thinking what Tough was saying sounded like, it was something else. Then suddenly, something ripped out of the tent’s cover and zip off upwards into the night sky where it flew over the cover field of darkness. But from some light of the full moon, many saw features… It looked like a pony with bat-like wings, but with pointy from furry ears and the sharp fangs from the mouth made others see that wasn’t one of Princess Luna’s Nightmare Royal Guards…it was something else. “Aaaahhhhh!” A mare scream was heard in looking up at the sky of what had flown out. “What is that?” Coco Crusoe asked off in not knowing of such a creature. “Is that a monster?” Berry Punch asked off to say in what they thought it was. “It’s a Demon!” Cherry Fizzy stated in fear of what they have witness now. “It ruin the apples!” Caramel exclaimed in seeing the rotten apples, that thing ruin the apples festival. The Mane Six stared in wide eye along with anyone else that saw this as the mysterious creature flew so fast into the darkness of the sky, it resembled the features of….a VAMPIRE! “Holly-smokes! Was that what I think it was?” Spike asked off in shock if that creature was indeed something they all know all too well. “You mean a pony with bat wings and sharp fangs from the mouth, then yeah, it was.” Phobos pointed off in stating of what they saw was indeed what they saw. “Dat explains everything!” Granny Smith stated with a stern firm tone off her expression. “Eeyup.” Big Mac slowly nods his head in agreeing to that much indeed. “We got ourselves….a Vampire Pony in our mitts here!” Granny Smith exclaimed forth in what they have here, a pony that was half bat. This caused much discomfort from the crowd in hearing this, many of them are really superstitious types that believe any scary legend of what it was that was happening to their town. The Mane Six group saw this and felt like another ‘blast from the past’ was replying here. “Twilight, I think the friendly festival has become something else. Something of an event I’m not too happy to recall.” Ben spoke off to say in recalling how such a scene reminds him of something he once did long ago. “Right, it feels like it’s a replay of what happened during the Demon Pony attack, don’t worry, we help settle that, we’ll do the same here.” Twilight nods in understanding her love’s problems over such a similar issue, but hopefully, this won’t be a repeat of that situation. “We better get every pony’s attention then.” Nyx stated in what they’ll have to do here to calm the crowds down. “I’ll see if I can find Aunt Fluttershy. Come on girls!” The black filly stated to which they need to find the other member of the Council of Friendship to help calm down the ponies. As Nyx & the CMC left, they were searching all over the festival grounds. After about a few minutes, they all managed to meet and find a bench that Fluttershy was seen sleeping on, a bit moved it seem, but already. “Fluttershy!” The CMC called out to gather near the sleeping Pegasus to wake her up from her sleepy state as it were. “Oh, hugh? What is it? Is the festival over?” Fluttershy yelps to wake up a bit dizzy, she wonders if the festival was over and she slept through it. “No, worse than dat!” Appel Bloom issued off to say that what they got is far worse then that. “We got a problem!” Sweetie Belle stated that there is a problem, a big one even. “It’s a Vampire Pony emergency!” Scootaloo issued to say of what the situation was to get quickly to the point. “Oh my goodness, that does sound bad!” Fluttershy yelps in hearing this, something that involves a Vampire Pony; that is serious as she should know…sorta. Soon the CMC took Fluttershy off to meet up with the other Mane Six and to help keep the crowds from getting antsy from this panic moment. But from the looks of it, that seem like a pretty big deal to try to overcome it seems? And the bigger question of all might be…why was Fluttershy able to sleep through it; from sickness or….Well, the answers will come soon enough as everything goes dark. Author's Note Now some old reference to the Demon Pony of the panicky crowds & reminder of what Ben went through is mentioned. Well now this is a nice little start, wouldn't you agree? There's puzzlement of where the new Vampire Pony came from, and is Fluttershy involved with it (of course she isn't, but...that doesn't mean it's not her/ Hint-hint...a special surprise that awaits a bit further in this story's development). So in the next chapter, the Mane Six are going to investigate the case, and pay a visit to one Vampire Pony that might have stirred up trouble, Terrorcreep, but will learn he had nothing to do with it. And as such things are happening, a new presence that is vampire related will slowly make his appearance when he senses....a newborn vampire pony is within Ponyville; who is he is another mystery (Cough, NeoVamde). So stick around to wait & see, this little vampire adventure is just getting started! Till then, look forward to some more excitement later on...
Chapter 02: What's biting around Here?Chapter 02: What’s biting around Here? The scene opens to where near the center of the Rainbow Kingdom, where many crowds gather around near the palace of the new princess; Twilight Sparkle and her Council of Friendship. There were angry protestors, shout debaters, and let’s not get into any details of there becoming a riot. “Every pony, please…please…calm down. Just…calm down!” Mayor Mare spoke as acting mayor of her citizens of the town to calm themselves. “Now what we have here, is um….a small unnatural event.” She spoke in trying to not see this as a bad picture, but… “You call seeing a Vampire Pony small?” Snips issued off to say that there was no way this was small. “Yeah/Yeah/Come on now!” Many crowds were arguing in agreement here, a Vampire Pony isn’t small at all to see. “Everyone, listen to me.” Twilight approached the mike to speak to many citizens to try to calm them down a bit. “My friends and I have dealt with witnessing an unnatural creature in our area before long ago. We promise to figure out what is happening.” She spoke in stating that they have handled this situation from before, and they can try to help settle it again. “But if you knew, why is there one here now?” Snails asked off another matter over seeing what good were such words if what has happened here is not solved. Many crowds were arguing more in agreeing to these terms, what would the princess of friendship do about it. And pretty much, the Mane Six that were acting councilmen had to help their friend in need. “Now listen up, ye’ll! I admit, we never expected there be a Vampire Pony in our hood! De only kinds were them Vampire Fruit Bats, but turns out, there might’ve been others.” Applejack spoke off in stating a claim here to help bring some ease to the cause, too bad it wasn’t enough. “What others/Are there more monsters on the loose/What if they eat us/What if they suck our bloods?” Many crowds were asking many questions and were not getting answers anytime soon from being impatient. “Now calm down ponies, we tussle with a bad pony that was a vampire, and it only suck on the juicy stuff on apples.” Rainbow Dash spoke off to mention this tale, minus that bad vampire pony was their friend Fluttershy that gone Flutterbat. “But still, it’s a problem if left unsolved if whoever is doing it keeps sucking the apples dry to leave none left, and that even means….NO CIDER!” She issued off in mentioning the horrors of what happen if they don’t stop this Vampire Pony that wreck their festival, it’ll ruin and they’ll be left with no apples. “Rainbow!” The Mane Five scolded their friend for trying to make the situation worse than better. “Yes, so…as much as we might think we’re in danger, it’s only a pony that wants apples, they can’t be dangerous.” Rarity stated that it’s just a creature that wants apples, not flesh living ponies. “You jump to conclusion, when the tale has yet been told.” Spoke a voice that rhymed that made everyone turn to see who enter the area was… “Zecora?” The gang responded in seeing their zebra shaman enter the area. “When did you get here?” Nyx asked off in not recall seeing Zecora until just now. “I was in the neighborhood, as it would seem. Then when there was a sound, the sound of that which is neither pony…nor bat.” Zecora explained the case while making her rhymes here. “Here comes the rhyming games. Ugh.” Phobos rolled his eyes yet yelped when Spike jab his gut to be polite. “From where I come from, there is a tale of these hybrid creatures, both good and bad.” Zecora spoke forth in stating a matter involving these Vampire Pony creatures. “There was said to have been one who was the oldest, but was said to have turn down a path of evil. Turning many of light, to dark, by biting them & they became like him. But then came another, not so bad, and took the role of new legends pass." She explained the case that from one old Vampire Pony became like an evil spreading himself to turn many into others like the creature itself. The crowds became fearful of hearing this, so far, it was scaring them to hear of such scary tales. “Um, who is it that had done such things?” Fluttershy asked off in sounding very nervous here. “The first you mean is who I shall explain. A creature who was once Mystical but soon fell into the Dark Mystic pit, that which suits his hungry needs became what he is.” As Zecora explained this, many of the Mane Six had a strange feeling she was talking about Myotis, the Dark Mystic who is also a Vampire Pony. “Well okay, and what about curing those ponies?” Pinkie Pie spoke off in hearing the case while also asking off something else on the mind. “That is the thing, only three ways they choose to bite. They can be small or medium, and even large when they seek to truly feed on those they desire.” Zecora spoke off to explain such things before going into more details. “One is simple, to suck small dose of blood and keep the mortal from changing. But two is more, suck half one’s blood away, and it leaves them turning into Vampire Pony that day. But third & final fate, when Vampire Pony suck with maximum strength, leaves the body dry as prune, letting them die with horror pasted on their faces.” As she explained, the message was through, a tiny bite is nothing harmful, but a medium bite can change one to be a Vampire Pony while a largest suction leads to death; all of which is not a pretty sight. Now that caused many crowds to scream and panic, if that is what they have, then what can they do to defend themselves. “Calm down! All of you!” Ben shouted out to get the citizens to not be panicking over the issue. “Listen, that sounds bad, I know. But leave it to us, we’ll find out who caused trouble and fix it, so we can continue our apple festival.” He spoke to assure the crowd that whatever had done this deed would be stopped so that their festival would not be stopped. Many that heard this began to wonder if they can trust Ben and those with him to be on the case. But then again, the Mane Six have helped out, especially involving the defeat of Tirek when he almost won, so maybe they shouldn’t doubt over one simple loose Vampire Pony. “Mayor, try to help fix up some of the festival to keep it going while we solve this case.” Twilight requested this to Mayor Mare of what to do while they are out. “Of course Princess Twilight.” Mayor Mare nods in understanding this and will do what she can to help. “Right, Granny, Tough & Big Mac are already getting more apples, so hopefully, we can fix & help feed them hungry ponies.” AJ nods off to say that her family will be getting more apples for the festival. With that much said, the gang begins to move along with plans to find, capture, and figure out what to do about a loose Vampire Pony. “So what do we do to find that Vampire Pony, mommy?” Nyx asked off to her mother in what the plan was. “We’ll start with the only one we know in our neck of the woods.” Twilight spoke off in knowing that they have one Vampire Pony to talk to over this situation leading up to such a species. “AH-HA! You mean Terrorcreep! So he’s the one that did this sneaky stunt!” Rainbow Dash spoke off in stating that they know who the culprit was now. “Well, he does have a rather…suspicious behavior pattern.” Rarity stated in thinking that Terrorcreep ‘was’ one Mystic that was hard to predict his actions. “Wait a second guys, let’s first find him then see if he’s the guy.” Ben spoke in speaking on Terrorcreep’s behalf, sure the guy is….a little hard to make as an ally; what with sucking Ben’s blood when he beat the guy at a challenge, but still… “Ben’s right, you know.” A voice was head that belong to Golden Heart, and soon behind the gang, they see him, Omega, Pinkamena and Jack Zen coming up to the gang. “Omega?” Apple Bloom spoke off to see the bot. “Pinkamena?” Sweetie Belle replied in seeing the other pink pony. “Jack Zen?” Scootaloo spoke in seeing the third addition to Goldie’s group. “What are you doing here?” The CMC asked together in union of what Golden Heart’s group is here for. “We heard about the commotion, so we came to investigate the matter.” Omega replied off in stating their situation of business. “Right, this Vampire Pony action is a serious issue.” Pinkamena stated to say about such a manner that calls their attention, post haste. “We heard you’re visiting Terrorcreep, I want to go along, to keep those I care about safe from harm.” Jack Zen stated in what he must do, especially if that Vampire Pony would try to go and bite his leader Golden Heart. “Yeah, I told Jack Zen about Terrorcreep and…the other stuff about him, and he’s worried I might be targeted by a Vampire Pony.” Goldie pointed off that when he told about such a guy and seeing he’s going with Twilight’s group to see him, Jack Zen became concern. “It could happen.” Both Jack Zen & Pinkamena spoke in stating they don’t want Golden Heart to be hurt or worse. “Well at least with this many of us, we can cover more ground.” Spike shrug off his shoulders to say the bright side. “Okay, let’s get going!” Rainbow Dash pumps up her hoof to say that they gotta get this train rolling. “I’ll lead us ta where Terrorcreep lives with de rest of de Vampire Fruit Bats.” AJ stated that she’ll lead, she knows where to go, and where who lives in such neck of the woods. As the gang were moving along now, there was one member that was a little slow…Fluttershy. Apparently, she was still feeling a little under the weather, but that wasn’t gonna stop her. “You okay Fluttershy?” Twilight asked off in seeing her friend was still looking a bit unwell at the time. “Oh, yes….just, shaken up by the news.” Fluttershy spoke off to say in trying to not be a bother. “Its fine, I’ll be right behind you all.” She tried to perk up to say this with an honest face as she could. “Well if you get behind, I can help push your caboose!” Pinkie Pie pops near behind her friend to say this of a random aid to the cause. “Um, thanks….I guess.” Fluttershy slowly responded puzzled to hearing such a statement, but figure it was Pinkie being herself. Course hearing the conversation did reach Goldie’s group as they now know about Fluttershy not being so healthy. “Something the matter mistress.” Omega whispered to Pinkamena in seeing the pink pony lookalike was focusing her face at the yellow Pegasus. “Hmm, oh nothing. Just overthought something really random about Fluttershy.” Pinkamena responded off quietly to say about a silly thought that came to her. “Such as?” Goldie raised an eyebrow in being curious of what it was that even his sister finds it silly to think. “About her missing out when a Vampire Pony attacked and when it left, she was seen & didn’t awake from the commotion.” Pinkamena pointed out some good facts that Fluttershy and the Vampire Pony were never seen around an area where others saw the two in different places; it’s weird. “Hmmm, I heard that she was once…accidentally turn into a Vampire Pony. Could she….” Jack Zen spoke in pondering this for thought, what if maybe Fluttershy has… “Nope! Twilight cured her, she isn’t a Vampire Pony anymore.” Pinkamena interrupts to say Fluttershy is cured and is not a Vampire Pony. “At least, I hope so.” She spoke softly to herself in some worried concern about such a thing. The group continues their paste to go where to meet Terrorcreep, all while wondering if he is indeed involved or if there is another force at work. The scene soon opens towards the Vampire Fruit Bat’s territory, a sanitary that Applejack and her friends built to let them bats have a part of the orchard to have them suck the apples juice, then collect seeds to have them grow into bigger and juicier apple trees. But right now, the gang was outside the fence and the sign with a picture label that meant ‘Fruit Vampire Bat’ area. They are here to find Terrorcreep who has made this spot a home for himself and communicates to the bats. “Well we’re here. This area we made ta keep them bats off our apples.” Applejack spoke off in stating a fact of what they got here. “Yes, but how can we get Terrorcreep to come meet us? Instead of, well…going in there for him to scare us?” Rarity asked off a question in pondering how to find Terrorcreep without him finding them to scare and surprise the group. “Last time, we had a guide, this time, he could be anywhere.” Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes in knowing that the last time they did this, they were lucky before. “Then it’s a good thing you have us along. Cause I made something for just such an occasion.” Pinkamena smiled off to say in having the answer to the dilemma here. The others were puzzled except those in Goldie’s group as they all awaited to see what the pink pony has got on her mind. Then the pink pony brings up a strange gold whistle with a red bat logo on it, as if showing it off dramatically. “TADA! The Vampire Whistle!” Pinkamena proudly declared in showing what she has that would be interesting. “A whistle?” Spike raised an eyebrow in seeing that, how can a whistle help them out? “Neat-o! What’s it do, what’s it do?” Pinkie Pie smiled off eagerly in seeing the whistle that earn her attention. “It’s something we asked Spell Nexus to design from what I gave him, this bad boy acts like a dog whistle for only Vampire Ponies to hear. So, cover your ears!” Pinkamena smiled off to say in knowing that this whistle can help them get a Vampire Pony to come to them when they hear the sound. “Why?” Phobos asked off confused, if it’s a whistle, then won’t they still hear it? Pinkamena didn’t explain, she instead took a deep breath and then made a whistle noise that went off. There was an invisible sound wave being sent off from the whistle over towards the sanctuary the bats are in. “Ohhhh; that must be a pretty bad sound to the poor bats!” Fluttershy yelped a bit in feeling like her sensitive ears cringe from the sound; that must be very noisy to any poor creature. “Really, I don’t hear a thing.” Phobos raised a puzzled face in not hearing anything at all. “Us neither.” The CMC stated in not hearing anything to their knowledge. Soon the pink pony ceases her blowing the whistle to take a breather moment here. “Now we just wait for Terrorcreep to show up.” Pinkamena stated off in what they do from here. Then without warning, someone fell off from above a tree spot and impacted the ground. This caught many of the others attention in what happened; as it was the very Vampire Pony they were seeking to meet. “Yikes! Guess he showed up sooner than we thought!” Nyx spoke off to say in seeing their answer came quicker than expected. “Ugh, what was that to make my ears bleed like so?” Terrorcreep groans to complain from what he just heard that was very irritating to him. “Nice to see your doing alright, Terrorcreep.” Ben spoke off in seeing a familiar face of a Mystic once again. Once the Mystic Vampire Pony stood up to dust himself, he could see the ones he knows and figured out that whoever made the noise that surprised him was a calling to get his attention. “So, that noise was one of you, hugh? And here I was thinking of killing whatever creature that was making such a racket that annoyed me, out of its misery.” Terrorcreep stated off to say from standing up from his quick recovery while he made a remark of what he had done to whatever made that irrupting noise. “Try to and you’ll answer to me!” Goldie made a stern angry face at the guy if he was thinking to harm his sister just cause she blew a whistle to get his attention. “And me!” Jack Zen stated in standing near Golden Heart in going to protect him. “I am also equipment with the latest in Vampire defense gear.” Omega stated from showing what his arsenal can do if Terrorcreep even STEPS out of line. “Settle you guys, we’re not here for a fight.” Ben spoke to stop Goldie’s group from fighting the guy they came to talk to. “Ben’s right, now Terrorcreep, we wanna ask you something.” Twilight replied in agreement before she turn her attention to the Mystic. “Were you near us during the Apple Festival?” She asked if this guy was anywhere near them when they had their Apple Festival moments ago? “Oh, you were having that, sounds fun to be there.” Terrorcreep made a sly smile in almost giving a hint of being there to know what was going on. “See! He admits his guilt!” Rainbow Dash pointed out in witnessing that action was a dead giveaway; this guy’s their culprit. “Woah, slow down, I said ’to’ be there. I never actually went, had some other things to do.” Terrorcreep spoke off easily in stating that he only mentioned he wanted to go to the festival, to enjoy the apples, but he had ‘other’ agendas. “So then…you were not the one that came and scared many of us?” Rarity slowly raised an eyebrow in seeing Terrorcreep was NOT the one that came and scared their town’s folk. “Oh trust me, if it was me, I done a better job.” Terrorcreep made a sly tangy grin that almost spooked the group out. “So why the question?” Then he went back to being less scary to chat in what was with the question anyhow. “Because, some Vampire Pony came an’ ruin our batch o’ collected apples an’ flew off!” Applejack sternly snap off to bring up that some pony that’s a vampire, ruined the Apples’ apples at the festival and then flew away in the blank dark of the night. “Oh, and so you thought, being the only Vampire Pony nearby, I was the culprit?” Terrorcreep rolled his eyes to slyly state in sarcasm that since he lives in “Well we….um…actually, yeah, that’s about right.” Pinkie Pie was about to respond until it slowly hit her; that was precisely what they were going for without much evidence. “We’re sorry, we only came to check, we didn’t know if it was you or not.” Fluttershy spoke to say sorry to the guy, they never caught much of a glimpse at what Vampire Pony ruined the apple festival, they only recognized some features. “Hey, what if it was your dad?” Nyx asked off a thought that made much of the others flinch in seeing Myotis’ appearance during the day they defeated Fanged Dahlia and ended her curse on the Element Users of Harmony. “You’re kidding me, right?” Terrorcreep raised an eyebrow in responding to the question as a rhetorical statement. “If it was my old man, he suck all mortal ponies’ blood while killing off anyone that gets in his way.” He spoke off to remark the fact that his father done something far worse then what he has been told of the ponies’ situation. “Gee, how origina.?” Phobos rolled his eyes in hearing such a horrifying tale of this guy’s dad that makes the son seems less a threat. “But then if it wasn’t you, or your father…then who?” Twilight asked in feeling lost and confused, if neither Terrorcreep nor Myotis were involved in the matter, then who else was it? “Good question?” Terrorcreep responded in feeling a bit curious himself of hearing this news for a first time. “Come to think of it, while napping to wait for the sun to set, I did sense a Vampire Gene, but it was too ’newly’ fresh for me to determine if it was a full Fruit Bat or a Pony.” He stated that somewhat during the sunset, he felt something close to a Vampire that was new to the area, but since he was napping, he couldn’t tell if it was just another Fruit Bat…or a Pony. “Hold on, are you saying that…” Scootaloo spoke off in hearing what they think they heard here. “That there’s a NEW Vampire Pony around here?” Sweetie Belle stated in knowing what the answer could be. “Great Horny Toads, dat means it could target more o’ our apples!” Apple Bloom gasped in fearing what this could even mean for all of her family’s apple raising farm. “Not on mah watch!” Applejack sternly objects to this about some bat sucking all her apples dry. “Ah’ll tussle up dat varmint before it messes up our harvest & de festival!” She declared in gonna do everything she can to stop whoever is causing such trouble. “Wow, I always wonder how to be like a Vampire Hunter.” Pinkamena spoke off to say in feeling like she was gonna be a part of a vampire hunting team. “Woah-woah, woah!” Terrorcreep held up his hooves to stop this bunch from trying anything. “Listen, if you’re going to find a Vampire Pony…you need a guy that can help you find it.” He stated that to find a Vampire Pony…takes a Vampire Pony, namely him. “Are you volunteering?” Golden Heart raised an eyebrow in seeing what the guy was doing. “I’m just curious, okay?” Terrorcreep stated off his own reason for doing this. “Do you know how boring it is without having another of your species around to talk or hang with? I maybe a Mystic Pony, but even within the ranks, you all know about my reputation.” He stated that it’s been a long while since he even has meant with anyone that was a part of the vampire species. “We do.” The Mane Six responded off with a blank expression of knowing what Terrorcreep is like. “I have a question. Should there be not one more Vampire Pony you forgot to count in?” Omega spoke off in speaking a reminder to the case in point. “That’s true, wasn’t there a time when Ben needed the blood of a Vampire Pony, there were you, your father, and one more?” Jack Zen spoke in recalling that there are said to be three Vampire Ponies that would be the top of the list. “Trust me, he’s a busy guy ruling his own realm to not bother coming to cause trouble.” Terrorcreep waved off his left hoof in stating about the third vampire in question. “But, it may get out that with a new Vampire Pony being detected here, may mean he’ll come. And believe me, he won’t stop until he has a fellow Vampire safe from mortal harm, even if he has to fight anyone that gets in his way.” He stated in being serious that if measurements should be taken, there is one force that will protect a fellow Vampire Pony….even if it means fighting mortals. “He sounds like what Celestia & Luna would do, fight to protect their citizens.” Twilight spoke off in hearing this, it sounds like the other vampire that rules a realm wants to protect his own kind. “Then we must do the same, find the other Vampire Pony before anyone else does and prevent any trouble to arise.” She stated that they need to find where the loose new Vampire Pony is before trouble can stir in. “Alright, let’s do this!” Ben nods off to say that it’s time they started this task. Soon the gang was making their way to begin their exploration to find out more clues to the mystery of the loose Vampire Pony. Hopefully they can find it before any new forms of trouble can start string up. The scene goes dark from here where this event is over with. The scene slowly opens up to a strange place, what some would call; a supernatural world. It was like waking one’s self into a world that was like a horror film stage show, only it was real. This place and its culture lived in a middle-ages style, but with some advances in cultural development. But there was a dark castle that watched over this entire country, something seen in a Count Dracula type of theme, but more modernly developed as it sat on a high hill to be like a symbol tower to all creatures. And from the dark castle’s window, was a hooded pony that was acting like a lord over this realm many could call; the Neither World or the Underworld, it doesn’t matter, for this was home…to those that live here. “Hmmmm?” The mysterious pony in shadows hummed to himself when he felt something….ominous. “Johnson?” He spoke off to call forth someone into the room here. Soon entering a room was what looked like an old stallion in his 50s that was clearly a vampire pony with bat-wings. His fur coat was darken midnight color, short managed mane & flow tail that were tan light & dark light gray color mix, and very light red/orange eyes. He seems perfectly fit, has a gray mustache over his mouth, wears a monocle on his left side of his eye, wears blacken hoof shoe-wear and has on a darken tan gray/brown suit shirt. On his flank is something that resembles a dark shield with silver lining outside, and inside is a silver spider, stating of what his Cutie Mark is and what his career talent is…..which may as well just say he’s a servant to a vampire lord. “You rang, sir?” The Vampire Pony named Johnson spoke in a humble butler tone in hearing the call of his master & employer. “I sense something….’new’….near the mortal realm.” The mysterious vampire lord spoke with his sights set out over the windows and out into the dark skies where the moon-light lit. “It feels….like a newborn Vampire Pony, exploring new boundaries.” He spoke forth in knowing what he sense, a new Vampire Pony has come into the world and is exploring. “But sir, all Vampire Ponies are here & accounted for?” Johnson spoke in setting a tray he carried down near his master to pour a drink of red champagne. “With of course, the exception of two of our species…roaming the mortal realm of Equestria.” He spoke off in stating that there are those that are roaming the Equestria mortal areas that are indeed Vampire Ponies, but different all the same. “Yes….I know of them.” As the mighty Vampire spoke, he took a pour wine glass, slowly moved it to ponder his thoughts. “But this one…I sensed it before.” As he spoke, his eyes were reflected off the red wine, and then a false image of…Fluttershy came into being. “It was the first sign of someone becoming one of us, by an unexpected spell casting, but was changed back to being a mortal before the change became permanent.” He spoke off in humbly saying how one who was close to becoming a creature of the night, was saved before it took over. “Are you suggesting the one who almost became one of us has now been reactivate?” Johnson asked a bit bizarre to raise an eyebrow, surely that case seems farfetched? “My sense is strongest out of all Vampire Ponies to detect those differ from mortals.” The mysterious vampire lord stated that out of many, he can sense Vampire Ponies when one is active or when a new one is born, such is his skill as Lord of all Vampires. “I must go forth and bring this new child into our realm and keep it safe.” As he spoke this, he finished his drink before turning to leave. “Should I prepare some things for your travels, sir?” Johnson asked in seeing his employer was going off on business to the mortal world. “No need, but do make things ready when I return.” The vampire lord responded to say as his shadowy backside stop before near a balcony door. “I will bring forth another of our kind to where they can feel safe.” He spoke of speaking that he shall have another of their kind to be here, with them. “And what if you run into a snag, if I may be so bold?” Johnson asked off to question if his lord meets trouble when bringing a new vampire pony into their realm. “If there are any that wish to stop me from helping my kind from being hunted & mistreated…then only death awaits them.” The vampire lord spoke these bold words with deep harsh tone, stating what he’ll do should any try to stop his act of protecting & saving his own kind. “As you wish it, Lord NeoVamde.” Johnson bows with one hoof to his chest in addressing his master. The revealed vampire lord opened the balcony as the mighty winds blew while his appearance remain in shadow. “Almost a 1000 years have pass, time has changed and I’ve received word of what’s happened in the mortal world of Equestria.” NeoVamde spoke in stating of the changes he has heard that has gone in since last he was in the mortal realm. “Learning of Luna’s return & no longer being Nightmare Moon, the Three Tribe Rulers’ ghosts that return to make another war, but only to soon find peace in being free of their hatred, and even now….the events that involve powerful villains arising to cause trouble.” He has heard so much commotion that of course it reach his ears, especially the last part. “Times may have changed since such a beginning of my earlier memories, but the true change of what has yet to come, is yet here? And until then…I shall continue to do my work as I always have.” He spoke in announcing that without ‘one’ crucial change to the account, he must do what is needed as he has tried to build. Then without warning, the darken figure of NeoVamde scattered into tiny bats flying off into the night sky. As they were flying off in a large flock of a dark cloud even with the lit moonlight. This lord of vampires shall gain what he seeks, and if anything that comes between him and the harm of a new vampire pony…no mortal shall be safe from his wrath. With that, the scene darkens with another mystery soon starting to rise up to the occasion. Author's Note The whistle scene is a close reference to Yu Yu Hakusho where there was a whistle that could call demons to the user, was seen during the start of the Chapter Black Saga. Well this was nice. In the next chapter, during a search for a new Vampire Pony, Twilight's group meets NeoVamde, but discover the unleashed vampire causing trouble...maybe Fluttershy! Is it true or is there a more logical meaning behind the case left unclear. A fight happens when the heroes try to keep Fluttershy safe, but NeoVamde proves that he is the strongest vampire for a reason. What will play out, what will explain the mystery of there being a new Pony Vampire, and will both sides agree to join forces to help keep a creature of the night out of harm’s way? Guess we'll have to wait and see how things go from here....
Chapter 04: Tale Of A Vampire & It's ElementChapter 04: Tale Of A Vampire & It’s Element At this time, back at the Apple Festival, Granny Smith, Tough & Big Mac have managed to restock and sale apples, but only the fewest so to not attract the WRONG attention they had before. Until the Vampire Pony sighting is cleared off, all ponies that wanna eat anything that’s an apple will have to eat it INSIDE a wooden gallery with lit torches to keep it lit; cause that way, nothing escapes their sight from the darkness. Course there was a long, LONG line of ponies that wanted to get their favorite apple meals, but must wait to enter and for there to be enough room, and to not have apples outside, it was kinda harsh. “Gosh Granny, does we gotta be this strict?” Tough asked off in thinking this was a bit much on their part. “Ye wanna tussle up against dat there Vampire Pony again?” Granny Smith raised an eyebrow in thinking Tough wanna again have another fight with that tough vampire pony. “Nnnope!” Big Mac replied off in stating his simple answer. “Nah-Uh!” Tough Apple shook his head in not wanting to fight that monster again. “Good, then we’s gotta be safe! Especially since them critics are also in town too!" Granny Smith nods her head in stating who was in town of their hood, apparently those one doesn’t feel fond being around. Like Granny Smith said, those that were dubbed, Princess Bashers, are critics of Princess Celestia who think she is worthless, a coward & unfit to rule Equestria. Ever since the day Tirek was reborn and then his second coming to steal all pony talents, they have develop into a group order. And as of right now, they have heard about an issue with Twilight, chosen to be princess of her own kingdom here, who was picked by Celestia, has had a Vampire Pony problem. They aim to exploit any sightings as further their funding & image that such things to keep their world safe isn’t enough and must take up arms themselves. “Hey, aren’t those the critic guys?” Scootaloo raised an eyebrow in recalling those guys. “Wha are they doin’ here?” Apple Bloom asked off in pondering why those that never agree with Celestia are here. “We best try to make sure we keep watch on you-know-who if it shows up with them around.” Sweetie Belle secretly issued in what to do; make sure the vampire pony doesn’t show up or those critics might make use of it. As the CMC were moving along, they didn’t notice that they ran pass Sombra who was traveling around the festival grounds. He saw the fillies’ expression to only guess what was on their mind. “My word, this wild issue of a Vampire Pony has every pony jumpy.” Sombra spoke off to sigh in having seen how everyone is acting. “Hugh, I hate to meet up with it, I just hope Autumn Gem & I will be fine since coming out to try to enjoy ourselves.” He stated of why he was here to begin with, he was here with his love. “I’m right here.” Autumn Gem called out to approach her love from behind. “I was hearing the stories from a few ponies.” She stated this out to him about having heard some gossip. “I know, it’s the latest gossip.” Sombra nods in having seen, heard, everything about the vampire pony that others are talking about that hit this place. Suddenly, a lightly growling noise is heard that made Sombra jumpy, but then he stared at Autumn Gem who blushed; she apparently was hungry. “Hah-hah, well that’s a relief.” Sombra replied off while he lightly nuzzles the mare he cares for. “I’ll see if there's something to eat, maybe get in line for us to get seats. Wait for me.” He stated off to say this to his love in what he can do for the mare. “Yes, of course.” Autumn Gem nods with her blush still there, she is hungry. Sombra went ahead to get in line or find a way to get ahead of everyone else. As Autumn Gem went over to sit down near a bench to wait patiently, the spot was near some bushes with a little street lamp to light it up. “Oh, that’s right, I forgot I packed some food!” Autumn Gem responded from checking her saddle to suddenly become happy that she recall she had food on her. “I’ll just have a little snack and tell Sombra that I’m not as hungry anymore.” As she spoke, she reached in her bag for something and brings out…a fresh juicy apple. As the mare was going to eat the apple while she was far away from everyone’s withering eyes, a sudden noise came from the bush nearby. “Hugh?” Autumn Gem yelped a bit as she was lightly spooked at hearing the noise from the bush she stared at. “Was that some little creature?” She spoke in wondering what was nearby as she moves closer from the festival towards the bushes near the woods. Then something zip out near Autumn Gem and snatched her apple from her hoof, much to her surprise. And when she looked up near a darken tree branch, she saw the vampire pony sucking on the apple she had, but from the little light of the full moon, it’s appearance became clear to her. “Wait…is that….Fluttershy?” Autumn Gem slowly spoke in having known who that vampire pony is, there was no report of who it look like, but…that was definitely Fluttershy’s appearance. Then the Vampire Pony stared at Autumn Gem in after finishing with the apple, it saw more apples exposed from the mare’s bag. “Hiisss…” Then she let out a hiss from opening her wings, gazing at her target. “Uh-oh! She seen what else I’m carrying!” Autumn Gem yelped in having a bad feeling of what’s about to happen here. Soon Autumn Gem begins to run away from the area, while the Vampire Pony lets out another hiss before it took to the skies again. Right now, Sombra was complaining towards the Apples about getting a seating arrangement. “What do you mean I have to wait an hour or 2? My love is so hungry, she’ll be screaming!” Sombra complained off to say about waiting that long will make the mare he loves scream of starvation. “Waaaaaahhhhh!” Then Autumn Gem’s scream was heard from the distance just then. “Wow, ye weren’t kid din’ pal!” Tough Apple responded off surprise as anyone that Sombra was right about the screaming thing. The action got many ponies attention to turn to seeing Autumn Gem running for her frighten life, all while something above was chasing her which resembled…a familiar creature shadowing in the dark of the night. “IT’S RETURRRRNED!” Caramel screamed out in seeing the vampire pony has return again. “RUNAWAY!” Derpy screamed out in what they outta do here. Now many of the ponies were scattering in knowing full well the vampire pony was back. But Sombra stared at the crowds retreating and also noticed from his love’s screams & fleeing scene….the creature was after her. “AUTUMN!” Sombra calls out to his love in bolting over to her aid, she really needs it. As Autumn Gem was rushing, she sudden trips from not carefully watching where she step. She was skidding across before her rushing motion came to a complete stop while much of her apples in her bag were scattered about. And then only for the Vampire Pony to land near and stuck out its tongue to take each apple at a time and suck its juices to make them dry. Once finished, it saw Autumn Gem sitting up, only for the vampire pony to hiss at her. “Oh no….I’m sorry! That’s the only amount of apples I have, honest!” Autumn Gem pledged to move backwards only to be caught between a pole and a still hungry vampire pony. “Hisss…” The Vampire Pony gave out another hiss while readying itself to pounce the poor mare. “Aaaahhhh….” Autumn Gem let out a scream of terror in seeing this might be her end when…. Suddenly, some pony came and bash the vampire pony in the side which sent it rolling right into a tent nearby and caused it to fall apart on it, as it’s seen struggling while letting out more hisses. Then as it ripped out of the tent, it saw who its attacker was…Sombra. “Gem Assault! Eternal Rupture!” Sombra raised up his front hooves while he had his horn glowing with much focus red magic and then…. “Pow-pow-pow…/TrupoWwwfruvhmmm….” He was firing almost a lot of gem projectiles while red crystalize gems grown out of the ground, disrupting everything. The Vampire Pony hissed from being assaulted before it then took off near the sky to escape such attacks. Sombra kept his attacks going, as the Vampire Bat was still dodging all of those attacks until… “Prissifruvhmmm…/Hiisssisisishh….” Suddenly, one gem shard got its wing that made the Vampire Pony hiss in pain and flown too close to some lit torches where its appearance was revealed as Fluttershy. “Fluttershy?” Sombra responded off confused at this while many of the other ponds nearby also saw this but were in puzzlement. Soon the Vampire Pony flies off to the darken forest while it growls and pants faintly while breathing in & out from feeling hurt. Meanwhile, Sombra comes near Autumn Gem who saw the action and snap to seeing her love near her. “Are you alright Autumn Gem? Say something. What hap…” Sombra was asking but was suddenly cut off when Autumn Gem hugs him tightly. “Oh thank, thank, thank, thank you!” Autumn Gem was thanking her love from feeling so scared from almost being in mortal danger. Sombra said nothing at first as he pat her back to calm the mare. “Nothing shall stand between me & keeping you safe from harm's way.” After he said that, the two looked to the other and the mare kisses the stallion on the lips, making Sombra blush lightly, but returns the kiss as many group spectators approach. “Phew, glad dat’s over.” Tough sighs in feeling glad that matter is over with. “Eeyyup.” Big Mac nods in being glad is done too. “An it look like the critter got injured won’t be causin’ a fuss now.” Granny Smith stated from seeing that vampire pony was injured during the tussle, it won’t be bad here for a while. “Then what are we waiting for? Let us go and finish the job!” One Princess Basher spoke out in getting the crowd’s attention here. “Yeah, lets finish it before it returns!” A Second Princess Basher declared in what they should be doing right now. “Wait, yew can’t do dat!” Apple Bloom protest the manner of what those mean critics are doing. “Our sisters & Twilight are on the case.” Sweetie Belle stated on who’s already on the case as they speak. “They’ll find and stop her, they just…” Scootaloo was about to say, only to get cut off then. “We can tell right away what that monster was. It was Fluttershy of the Council of Friendship!” Another Princess Basher remotely stated the fact of the monster’s identity. “Isn’t it strange that she was not seen during the first attack?” A fifth Princess Basher remarked off to state this fact to the crowd. “Perhaps the princess learnt of this and has been trying to keep it a secret!” A sixth Princess Basher stated off in what was happening under the citizens' noses. “I heard she was turned into a Vampire Pony by Celestia’s student by a freak accident, but apparently, her so-call being cured wasn’t enough!” A seventh Princess Basher rolled his eyes in criticizing what happened in the past was not fixed it seem. “Thanks to Celestia’s choice of letting a mistake like that keep on being free & unattended, she has returned to being a monster and will suck our apples dry before coming for our blood!” One who appeared as the leader of the Princess Bashers spoke in what will happen to their apples if the creature is not subdued. Many of the citizens looked around puzzled with worried and concerns in what they are hearing. Sombra & Autumn Gem cease their kissing moment when they heard such talk. “Citizens! Grab your Torches & Pitch Forks! It’s time we hunted that monster down and put it out of its misery! Once a Vampire Pony, there is no cure and your princess has not told you of this.” The Princess Basher Leader spoke off in declaring what they must do to rid themselves of such a monster. “The time has come, we shall eradicate the vermin from trying to terrorize our right!” He announced this as an act of rebellion that they must stop the creature themselves. And in a shocking manner, many of the simple townsfolk felt almost like agreeing; they are tired of always being picked on and being endangered, time to fight back. “Wait, there must be another way! This is Fluttershy we’re talking about, the kindest pony around!” Mayor Mare spoke to stop this madness from getting out of hand, but… “And be dead or turned into one of those freaks, forget it. LET’S GET THE MONSTER!” The Princess Basher remotely stated off this dry manner while yelling this message to the crowd. “YEEEAAAAAH!” Many of the rising angry mob started to feel something take over them; blind rage mix with fear. As many were picking up some booth selling pitch forks and also some lit torches. “Uh oh! Now it looks like our friends may have more trouble on their hooves!” Autumn Gem yelped in seeing what was going on here, the town’s folks are being driven by their fear! “Stay here with the good mayor & the CMC, try to figure out how to not go along with this. I’ll head off to warn the others.” Sombra spoke to his love in what they can do to try to put a stop to this as best they could. “Be safe my love.” Autumn Gem spoke softly in wishing her love to be careful. With that, Sombra quickly rushes off into the dark forest without tipping anyone that he was going to find Twilight’s group and warn them of the danger. The scene returns to where Twilight’s group were continuing their search for Flutterbat who looks like the Vampire Pony version of Fluttershy. Truly none would have seen it with their own eyes if they haven’t believed it. And with NeoVamde leading, his sharp senses are helping the group explore further along the apple orchards to find where the new vampire pony is hiding. Ever since it ran off while they recovered a bit, they have been trying to be hot on its trail. “Lord NeoVamde, may I ask you something?” Twilight spoke to the powerful lord of a realm country of vampire ponies some question. “Very well princess of friendship, what is it you ask?” NeoVamde nods lightly in waiting to hear what the mare has to ask of him. “I wanna know, you’re an Element User, and yet, your also a Vampire Pony, how did it happen for an element to choose you?” Twilight asked in being curious, how was it an element could be used by a Vampire Pony, something that is very supernatural. “Hugh, that’s a good question.” Rainbow Dash rub her head in feeling a bit interested in that to. “Why yes, you are the first Element User of a supernatural kind we ever came across!” Rarity stated fact that has earn their attention up front here. “Come ta think of it, it is strange.” Applejack raised an eyebrow in agreeing to such a thing. “Right, maybe you can tell us how you came to be.” Pinkie Pie smiled off to say that they can hear the guy tell them his story of beginning. “Um, that is…if you want to, you don’t have to if you don’t wanna.” Fluttershy meekly spoke in feeling if their new friend was alright with doing so. “It’s strange, I thought my story had been told.” NeoVamde spoke softly in puzzlement, he thought his tale was told long ago. “Yeah, about that, seems some pony changed much of history to make you sound like an extremely evil vampire that wants all to fear and hate you. Probably my old man’s work.” Terrorcreep shrug off to say in feeling he knows who the person was that changed some old records. “Right, cause both Myotis & NeoVamde maybe powerful vampire ponies, but one is extremely evil and the other is good….sorta, no offense.” Pinkamena stated to say this while not meaning any harm to NeoVamde who shook his head off to say ‘none taken’ in silent reply. “Sounds like they don’t get along.” Jack Zen spoke in thinking from what he’s hearing, those two particular vampire ponies aren’t friends. “The discussion does seem to lean towards a theory.” Omega nods lightly in feeling the discussion was leading up to such terms. “Do you wanna tell us?” Spike asked off in liking to know NeoVamde’s history from the guy himself. “Yeah, it might be better than just keeping our minds so focus on the other vampire on the loose.” Phobos shrug off to say that at least their minds won’t be 24/7 on the loose Flutterbat. “Oh Phobos.” Nyx rolled her eyes in hearing her pet pal say such things. “Its fine, as we continue this pace, we should find her. During which, I can tell you most of my tale of beginnings.” NeoVamde spoke off to say this about telling his tale while they continue their search. “Tale of beginnings?” Ben raised an eyebrow in hearing this, it sounds like a beginning from way, way long ago. “It happened long before many of you were born, only those that are Alicorn or never age can truly recall moments of the past as did the Royal Sisters.” NeoVamde stated in talking about Goldie & Pinkamena, one that is born an Alicorn and the other is ageless to know some things of the past. “This was my tale…when I was still among the living, as a mortal.” He stated this off to those hearing him out now of what he was when alive. The others that never lived so long gasp in surprise, even Goldie & Pinkamena who have been around were interested to learn the tale. And soon…the story behind NeoVamde was soon to be told now… The scene fades to the time back during the Three Tribes and their war. We see what was the non-dead version of NeoVamde, but just as a unicorn and his eyes were the same as everyone else’s. He sat in high service to another familiar character, Princess Platinum along with severely unicorns. “A 1000 years ago, I was once a part of Princess Platinum’s Unicorn High-Class Society as a unicorn. I was but one of many that was of noble of our high heritage, there was nothing wrong even when the Three Tribes were having difficulties.” NeoVamde’s voice spoke in explaining by narration of a tale of what occur in the past, that he was a part of the unicorn tribe, those with magic and nobility. The scene changes to the downpour of the snowy winter event that was cause by the Wendigoes. This cause all the tribes to pack up and set out to find a new place to call home, a new land to discover that would be perfect to settle down in. But then when the other tribes came with the same idea, conflict begun and that brought the Wendigoes to the land and trapped the Three Tribe Leaders and their company. “But then one day during the Wendigo event that drove us all away from the cold, we all tried to find a new place to call home. But I was lost when we went searching for a new land and the Wendigoes came again. I had even learn of our princess had been trapped in ice along with the other leaders & fellow close attenders.” As NeoVamde’s narrative voice spoke, his younger version was seen being lost from his group and he went to save their princess. But then an issue showed the one that tried mounting a rescue fell into a pit-hole that was covered by snow and those that were near or saw it…saw the unicorn stallion perish. “However, fate can be cruel when you least expect it, I had fell down into a dark pit hole when I tried to save Princess Platinum, I felt I perish….never to be seen again. As many that saw me, know of my fate.” NeoVamde narrated to explain his tale of what had happened to him that might suggest the end of his life. The scene shows a cavern of glittering frost icicles, as there was the flesh NeoVamde who looked like he busted every bone in his body, but barely to be dead. He was trapped in a cavern that was filled with bats that flutter around. “But in truth, I had not died, I was instead trapped in a cavern with bats and had been stuck there for many days and nights, very injured from just surviving my fall. I was wasting away and almost allowing the cold to get to me.” NeoVamde narrated to explain what his young self was doing, trying to keep from dying. “But I strive to keep going even by crawling or using my magic to hover myself until finally, I found a hole leading up towards where the light of the lunar moon was above….my way out was at last seen.” At the moment, the struggling pony came near a hole leading up to the surface from the moon-light shining down. Then without warning above, the scene display the event of where Celestia banished Luna to the moon. As such an event took place, something began to react from the light-wave the moon gave off. “During the event that took place on that day I never knew, Celestia had banished Luna to the moon. But from doing so, triggered a different lunar light, and from where I was….a glowing orb object appeared from the convergence of both light & dark lunar lights from the moon.” As NeoVamde narrates, his young flesh self saw the action triggered something in the lunar light that made a strange orb object that eradicated from moon-light and he struggled to reach it. The pony was seen struggling to ignore the pain to grasp the object even if he was to die….but did not know there was something nearby that saw the object to go to it itself. “I had seen a chance and struggle with the last of my strength & ignore my pain to race for it. But in my haste, I was unaware that the glowing orb made a nearby Vampire Fruit Bat think it was a fruit to eat, like a Zap-Apple. And before I knew it, we both touch it, my hoof and the bat’s fangs.” As NeoVamde narrated, both the struggling young version and the Vampire Fruit Bat touch the object, but the latter with its fangs. Then a glowing motion took place that swallowed the unicorn in and the bat flew off on alert instincts. “The action caused an abnormal event that swallowed whole me while the bat flew away, the orb I stubble upon was in fact….the Element of Moon-Light. But from what sample the element got from the Vampire Fruit Bat was completely transforming my body completely.” NeoVamde explained his tale to narrate how what one simple creature’s involvement with an element in a pure state upon touch would affect another pony. Soon the changes were complete, the sphere vanished to show a new pony that had wings of a bat and eyes different from a mortal pony. “I soon awoken to discovered I had wings on my back, but saw I had my horn, but the wings were not of a Pegasus, but more bat-like wings. I wasn’t a mortal anymore, I became likely the first creature of the night. Thus, testing my wings did I soar above to finally be free of where I was, and witness the Mare in the Moon, signaling Luna’s banishment after becoming Nightmare Moon.” As NeoVamde narrates, his transformed self flew off into the air, as he was free, saw the moon that symbolized Luna’s banishment. NeoVamde of the past flew around, testing himself and his capabilities, even to the extend some mortal or two saw him, ran off screaming. “Once seeing my appearance changed & my recovery was beyond reasoning, I was no longer the pony I used to be, so I simply took up a new name; NeoVamde. I was the first vampire pony that citizens had taken to recognize me after hearing the last one mysteriously vanished.” As the guy narrates, he saw many simple town folks running away, and knew and heard about what happened to himself and about another. The scene shows the passing of years, as NeoVamde flew in the night, accompanied by other vampire ponies like himself. Then many were helping to contrast something in a strange outside distinct land. “Years gone by, I learn about my element’s power between light & dark of the moon, it was never something evil, but some who seen it believe it was. After I master the abilities, I sought to build a dominion for creatures of the night when I learned what happened to the Three Tribe Rulers. Develop a country where my vampire brethren that when they are born or made from whatever incident & magic spell, I would seek them out to bring them salvation from mortal creatures that would harm supernatural beings that would do harm.” NeoVamde explained his tale of what had happened and what he was trying to do here at this very moment; build a home for his kind to feel safe & sound. Then after a few other years pass by, many more monsters that were almost pony figure or feature arrived as they were monsters of the world of Equestria that also needed salvation. “When after much more years pass, I even allow other night creatures to stay in parts where some call their home, the Neither World or the Underworld, it was the only supernatural place where monsters like us can be safe from mortals.” NeoVamde narrated to explain what else happened that he allow others that were stated as monsters to feel at home. Once the dominion of the realm was complete, many monsters were seen cheering for NeoVamde and have even held an election to dub him lord and ruler of their new found home. “I had earn much recognition as the strongest vampire pony and made lord of our country. I even created and became a general of an army I dubbed, The Moon-Light Army, which my goal was to erase hostile forces against the world of monsters without leaving a trace, so my army is almost all Undead type pony creatures that lurk everywhere & erase the foes that move against them, one by one. To this day, I’ve become one of two night creatures who are the strongest super naturals in Equestria. There was one for the ghost, me for monsters, and secretly…one that was strongest for the undead creatures of limbo.” NeoVamde’s voice narrated off to explain how much things started to end up coming to a near close for him; he made a home for all monsters, he became the strongest supernatural creature & built an army to protect all night creatures. The scene begins to fade with such a story having reach it’s conclusive act… The scenery returns to the present as those still tracking Flutterbat had now been told the whole story of what NeoVamde’s life was like, that is for one that is a part of the Undead class of supernatural creatures. They had no idea that someone had strived to go so far to which he wants to protect monsters from those that are truly monsters; mortals. Makes even some feel like the monsters that are running around, as they just wild beast or are their some that are intelligent life or pony mix breed creatures, would they be friends or foes? “Man; that is quite a tale.” Spike replied off in having heard something that was far out. “You can say that again.” Phobos nods off in agreeing to Spike on the term of the chat. “Hugh, so that’s the tale, funny, this is the first time I hear about it.” Terrorcreep scratched his head from never hearing the tale of NeoVamde be told this way. “No doubt your father never discuss why I was given that which he said I stole.” NeoVamde remotely stated off to say while Terrorcreep went quiet in knowing what the discussion was shaping into. “But wait, what about your relationship to Myotis of the Dark Mystics?” Twilight asked in being curious about something else now. “Let us save that for another time, there she is.” NeoVamde spoke to cut the subject short, for their prime objective…was near. True to words, before the group above the trees was Flutterbat that was just hanging upside-down while trying to recover from its encounter from a gem projectile. “Hiissssisis….” Flutterbat made a threatening hiss noise against those that saw her. “Okay, so how do we capture it?” Rainbow Dash spoke off to ponder what their plan to catch the new vampire pony would be. “You don’t.” NeoVamde spoke in stepping into the situation and then… “Frusvhmmm-POWwvfruvhmm…” Then suddenly, he extended his front hooves up that smack and grasp the new vampire pony against the tree. “I will!” He spoke with a serious expression of handling this quickly and simply. “Hiissisisss….” Flutterbat had woken from her recovery moment to hiss at those that attack her. “Wow, ye made dat quicker than a gopher digging’ a hole.” Applejack spoke off amazed by such quick work. “Weird that it couldn’t leave fast enough.” Pinkie Pie raised an eyebrow in seeing the Flutterat didn’t see that coming, why? “Wait look, it’s wing is hurt!” Jack Zen spoke in noticing that one of the new vampire pony’s wings were hurt. “Someone has harmed her, who would dare…?” NeoVamde responded in starting to get upset, who would dare… “Um hello, she might have attacked them ponies in the festival while we were recovering.” Terrorcreep pointed out a fact, that Flutterbat went back to the festival and escape from being injured. “Will she be alright?” Fluttershy asked in feeling concern about her own vampire lookalike. “She will, once I use my powers to help speed her vampire regeneration prowess. But I shall help speed up her wild behavior to be more stable.” NeoVamde explained the case of what he’ll do to help this new vampire out. “You can do that?” Nyx asked off surprise to hear this, none of them even knew about that. “From what I heard, some ponies that turn into Vampire Ponies tend to lose their senses of what makes them intellectual and they behave like wild animals on instinct.” Golden Heart pointed out what he has heard of what certain vampire ponies even go through, most of which they aren’t in control of their minds to process things. Soon many were seeing it as NeoVamde came closer to Flutterbat as she was struggling, but he was not harming her. Then the lord of vampire pony’s eyes glowed in a strange way as they sent out a hypno-wave of hypnosis towards the wild girl. After a few settling moments, something began to change, Flutterbat was starting to look calmer and not as wild before she looked….very lost & puzzled. NeoVamde nods to this and ceases his hypnosis effect and then lets the child go, as everyone was expecting Flutterbat to make a run or fly for it, she didn’t and the guy even used some magic to speed up her wing’s recovery. “Where….am I?” Flutterbat slowly spoke in getting her sudden senses together. “SHE CAN TALK!” The baby Dragons responded off in surprise to see THIS development. “It would seem through the power of hypnosis and by another source of magic, it has help her out of her wild vampire stage.” Omega stated what he could calculate to be a reasonable matter. “Relax dear child, you are with those that won’t harm you. I have been told by such, as I am the Lord of all Vampires, NeoVamde.” NeoVamde spoke to Flutterbat to have her stand up before him and to meet those he says can be trusted. “Yeah, and I’m Terrorcreep, nice to meet yah.” Terrorcreep smiled off in actually being nice to finally have another Vampire pony around. “Tell us, where did you come from? You resemble this pony who was once almost a full vampire pony?” NeoVamde asked in looking at Fluttershy, and questioning how Flutterbat resembles her. “I…can’t recall much. But…I remember turning into a vampire pony, but…I don’t recall being cured. And during my actions, I stubble across a strange spell that was active and…brought me to this place.” Flutterbat responded a bit puzzled about her own creation of being who she is while suddenly being taken into this strange place. “Wait! Could it be…you’re from an Alternate World where Fluttershy wasn’t turn back to normal, but remain as been dubbed Flutterbat?” Pinkamena asked off in having a feeling, this Flutterbat is a version of Fluttershy from an alternate world’s universe; it’s just like her being another version of Pinkie Pie. “That would explain why you thought Fluttershy was turning back into a vampire pony again.” Twilight stated in what NeoVamde was stating when he felt Fluttershy was the new vampire pony. “An original & alternate version of one’s self but under different states does explain things.” Goldie stated in now understanding what was going on. “Well now this case is just about wrapped up.” Spike shrug off to say in seeing that this issue seem to be resolved. “And we made a new friend.” Nyx smiled in seeing that they help make Flutterbat be more aware and not as wild as before. “I think we all have some questions we like to ask of Flutterbat here.” Ben responded to say this out to the newest ally. Suddenly before the discussion of the New Vampire Pony the gang have started to befriend, something was heard coming out of the bushes. The gang were a bit edgy thinking it was an enemy, but it was instead turn out to be Sombra. “Sombra?” The gang responded off in seeing someone that they know very well is now their friend. “You, aren’t you King Sombra?” NeoVamde asked off in being surprise to see someone who was last stated to been evil. “Yes, but not as the evil king.” Sombra stated that he’s a former villain and now a friend. “What are you doing here?” Goldie asked off why this guy was here. “I came to warn you, an angry mob is on the way here with intent to eradicate the vampire pony, and worse, they saw her appearance.” Sombra explained the issue of what was happening even as he spoke. “Wait! That means they know it’s Fluttershy?” Pinkamena yelps in thinking that if folks saw Flutterbat, they think she was Fluttershy. “This may make things complicated to explain how there are two Fluttershy ponies.” Omega stated from his math of picturing such a confusing issue. “They’re…coming for me?” Flutterbat asked off in fearing that a mob will be coming for her, from the trouble she did from being so wild. “No. They won’t find you or us.” NeoVamde stated with a calm tone towards the new vampire pony, assuring she won’t be harm. Suddenly, NeoVamde stretched his wings that became giant size over Flutterbat and even Terrorcreep before closing them in. “Hey wait, by us, you mean only us three? Wait a second!” Terrorcreep was about to object to what was gonna be going on here, but…. “Poofruvhmm…/Cough-cough, cough….” Then a large poof of smoke covered everyone to begin coughing from inhaling the stuff. When it finally cleared, all the Vampire Ponies were gone and out of sight. “Wait, did he just bail on us?” Rainbow Dash spoke off in seeing what had just happened here. “An' wit' Terrorcreep & Flutterbat too?” Applejack stated from what was also gone along with NeoVamde. “Well, of all the nerve!” Rarity spoke off with a huff that someone would leave in a manner. “Guys, they’re Vampire Ponies and we just told them an angry mob is coming!” Twilight stated a fact that they told them an angry mob was coming for them, who wouldn’t be scared. “Right, even when I was the Demon Pony, I didn’t wanna have to deal with that.” Ben nods in agreement, a monster judge by citizens plus an angry mob coming after the said monster is never a good thing. “But then how do we explain our situation?” Jack Zen asked off in what they can do to explain their case here. “Yikes! That’s right, the ponies might think Fluttershy is her opposite, Flutterbat!” Pinkie Pie yelps in thinking that someone will be mistaken for another’s identity. “Oh dear, what should we do?” Fluttershy spoke in worry, that wouldn’t be good at all. “Hide you in the castle?” Phobos spoke off the first idea that came to him. “Somehow, doubt that last.” Spike shook his head in thinking that idea wouldn’t work out. “We’ll have to explain to the crowd, and make sure no pony, vampire or mortal gets hurt over this.” Twilight stated in what they best do, try to explain the case by debated words, not physical action. That sounded like a big gamble, but then again, running away is just going to make things worse. And from the bright lights up ahead that were lit torches and followed by pitch forks, the angry mob was on their way. The Mane Six group better try to figure out how to handle this or they’ll have more on their hooves than they can handle. Author's Note There we go, a nice exciting story and a way to make it build drama. In the next chapter, Twilight's group tries to handle an angry mob that the Princess Basher group has built up and wanna eradicate Fluttershy without knowing she is not a vampire pony, but her alternate world version self that came here is. But blinded by anger, rage and fear, many are not listening, and the vampire ponies that watch the event will come to a decision...on what to make of mortals here. What will happen, who will stand up to say that monsters aren't all evil and they shouldn't jump to conclusion without having all the facts. This will really bring up a thrill moment to help make a new event of NeoVamde's thought if mortals can truly change or not...So until that time, stay tune for another interesting story to be seen.
Chapter 05: Friends...With Vampires?Chapter 05: Friends…With Vampires? At this very moment, the Mane Six, Goldie’s group, the baby dragons, Ben & Nyx watched the torch lights grew brighter as those carrying them came closer. It wasn’t long before those that the Princess Basher group came forth with mean angry looks near the heroes group, it’s just as Sombra said, these guys have riled up some of the town’s folk to come after the vampire pony. And what’s worse, they are forgetting that Fluttershy is their friend, not a monster, they must try to make them see that way. “There she is! The Vampire Pony!” One member of the Princess Bashers pointed to the yellow Pegasus before them. “Wha….you mean…mean...” Fluttershy yelped in fear, seeing that she seems to be in hot water now. “Apprehend the creature!” The second Princess Basher stated in they capture the pony before it gets away. “Now wait a minute! Fluttershy is not the vampire pony!” Ben protest the manner to have the ponies here cease their action. “You can’t lie to us, many eye witnesses saw her appearance and recognize her straight away!” Another Princess Basher debated the fact that they all saw who the vampire pony was, it was Fluttershy. “She wasn’t seen during either attacks and was reported to be undergoing a strange effect on her health.” A third Princess Basher stated out the manner that what they know about Fluttershy’s actions to be connected to the case. “It’s because of a spell that turn her into a vampire pony that it’s come back again!” A fourth Princess Basher announced the matter of what was happening that must be settled. “That wasn’t really Fluttershy, that was her alternate world self that came her.” Pinkie Pie stated to explain a crazy theory of what was really going on. “Right, we got the two completely mixed up in this mess.” Rainbow Dash stated that they were confused by what they saw was the truth. “It’s de honest truth! Fluttershy here ain’t a vampire pony.” Applejack nods with a firm tone that this was a big misunderstanding. “I figure you make up some excuse, but that’s just the most pathetic I’ve ever heard!” The leader of the Princess Bashers remotely issued in hearing such an excuse to pardon the guilty monster. “Now see here, what we said is no lie and it’s certainly not pathetic to believe either.” Rarity snapped off sternly in protesting against such ruddiness. “Whatever, apprehend her,” The leader of the Princess Bashers rolled his eyes before giving the order to his group members. Many of the Princess Bashers were starting to crowd around the Mane Six party that were trying their best to have this angry mob reconsider the fact. But they are too blind to listen to reason. “Now wait a second here! Listen, Fluttershy isn’t the vampire. We already found her and she’s been cured of her wild action.” Goldie stated to explain the case that they found the vampire pony and cure her of being wild. “You expect us to believe that from a pathetic prince siding with that weak-willed Celestia?” The Princess Basher leader rhetorically stated this manner with upmost dry respect for Goldie. “HEY! That’s my brother you’re talking to!” Pinkamena stood up near her brother in telling it like it was. “And in case you think we’re lying, what about me? I’m proof that I’m the other version of Pinkie Pie from another world alternately differ from this. So there really are two different Fluttershy ponies!” She explained her knowledge of their being a possible alternate world where another version of them could come here. “That’s just stupid, besides, you might just be some ugly clone.” The second-in—command Princess Basher remarked off the claim as a foolish excuse while insulting the pink pony lookalike. “WHAT!” Both Pinkie & Pinkamena shouted off in feeling very upset and insulted by that comment. “Grrr….” Pinkamena lets off a growl before taking her sword out and was gonna attack…if not held back by her brother. “LET ME AT HIM! I’LL GIVE HIM THE ‘BRRRS’ SO DEEP, HE’LL BE SHAKING FOR WEEKS, MONTHS, YEARS EVEN!” Pinkamena yelled out in what she was gonna do to the rude jerk here from hearing those remarks about her. “Woah easy sis!” Goldie tried to calm his sister that was very upset now. “Brother, are you all this blinded by your fear & anger?” Jack Zen sighed in feeling like these guys are really starting to become a pain. “I have recorded data, I can provide the evidence.” Omega stated in what he’ll provide to convince the crowd, but… “Don’t bother, you could have false recordings to fool us, we want the REAL deal, not some soulless machine’s word!” The leader of the Princess Bashers stated that the robot may have false evidence to feed them lies. “HOW DARE YOU CALL OMEGA THAT,” Pinkamena snapped off in almost being closer to striking the guy if Golden Heart & Jack Zen weren’t holding her back. “Twilight, this isn’t looking good here!” Spike spoke in worry in what was going on here. “These guys are out for blood!” Phobos stated in thinking that this bunch wants blood, a dead vampire pony that is. “How can we stop this mommy?” Nyx asked her mother in what they can do to stop this. “I’m thinking honey, I’m thinking!” Twilight stated in trying to think over the situation, but the angry mob is really getting pushy to not give her time to come up with a plan. Meanwhile above that was hidden from view, NeoVamde along with Terrorcreep & Flutterbat were within the trees to be left unseen and observe what was going on. And from what they can tell, the angry mortal mob wanted to kill Fluttershy in thinking she was Flutterbat; their ways appeared a bit savage when blinded by rage then wanting to hear the truth out. “Man, I knew that Equestrians can be frightening when they are blinded by fear & confusion to attack what they don’t understand, but this…is ridiculous.” Terrorcreep shrug off to say this from witnessing the Equestrians actions are as brutal as the days of old, which seems to have been brought out of them. “And it’s all because of my fault. I’m sorry.” Flutterbat spoke in apology over knowing this was her mess to blame. “You have nothing to be sorry for, you were in an insecure moment of your vampire instinct. It’s no different than an infant going wild when it has no idea of its actions.” NeoVamde explained the case that none of this was Flutterbat’s doing and it can be overlooked from being unable to process things. “Yeah, that’s putting it mildly so-in-so.” Terrorcreep rolled his eyes to shrug off his shoulders, that makes perfect sense to them, but mortals…might have a harder time following. “Perhaps I do need to take the blame, so that…" Flutterbat spoke in what she felt needed to be done, but… “No. You go down there, they shall set their sights on trying to finish you off because they see you as a monster.” NeoVamde protest that Flutterbat will only make the angry mob take their frustration out on her once again; he won’t let that happen to his fellow kind. “But they know it was me and are blaming my other self down there!” Flutterbat spoke in feeling sorry in what was going on, there’s a mistake of who’s to blame and someone else is going to take the punishment. “She has a point. And that group was willing to help you keep the new vampire pony safe from harm. All you did was take off with us.” Terrorcreep nods in feeling like what NeoVamde did in leaving the gang’s side was a bit of a surprise, they were gonna help them after all. “Mortals are hard to convince, you should know that….since you played games with them and drink their blood to the point of death.” NeoVamde looked to Terrorcreep to remind him of what was done in the past by the guy to which mortals have not forgotten and feared them for such actions. “Oh sure, bring up my faults. It’s the same even with the Mystics, but even they know and accept me…sorta…” Terrorcreep shrug off his shoulders to exclaim the issue, it’s hard getting any love or respect in any fields between Equestrians & Mystics. “I will not endanger an innocent vampire pony to be destroyed, just because of misunderstandings the mortal ponies cannot grasp, all because they are blind in fearing and hating us.” NeoVamde made a stern argument that the mortals try to eliminate what fears them because they don’t understand it and that leads to much problems for vampire ponies that are not evil, like Myotis is. “Wait look, they’re taking Fluttershy!” Flutterbat yelped to say in seeing what was going on down below them that they need to see. Soon the scene focuses on what was going on at this very moment. That Fluttershy was imprisoned by a magic cage that appeared around her as she was set as a center stage with angry mob members ‘booing’ her. The others were trying to push back against the other ponies that are their friends & neighbors without hurting them to reach Fluttershy’s spot. “No, stop! You can’t do this!” Twilight protest to not wanting her friend to be treated like some criminal. “You were Celestia’s mistake, it’s because of her that we have to deal with the Three Lords of Equestrias raining down on us. You may have stopped other foes, but until I see proof that Fluttershy is innocent of NOT being a vampire pony, she will be punished!” The leader of the Princess Bashers declared off in what will be carried out, regardless of those that are close to Celestia’s side that do the act to help, but what good has there even come of it. Much of the angry mob was being suckered into this, they don’t know of what was going on that fear and hatred was clouding their judgement. “But she’s not even a vampire pony!” AJ snapped off to again claim that Fluttershy ain’t Flutterbat. “THEN WHERE IS SHE?” The leader of the Princess Bashers sternly snapped in requesting an audience with the REAL vampire pony. “Oh sure, we snitch her location out because you asked so nicely.” Spike rolled his eyes in stating a rhetorical claim in what they do. “Wake up buddy! She was cured of being a loose wild child!” Phobos snapped off to remind the jerk of the results here. “Then why is she not present as you claim?” The leader of the Princess Bashers asked off in demand of where the so-called cured vampire pony is. “Because she saw the angry mob and was scared you'd hurt her.” Nyx snapped off at the meany for not thinking how terrified Flutterbat be if she saw such a sight. “Right! We wouldn’t sell out a friend for another!” Pinkie Pie stated out with a mean look on her face. “Yes, what sorta friends would do that,” Rarity nods sternly about their action would never do something as barbaric as that. “They are right, we may not know where the real vampire ponies are, but we know they don’t wanna get hurt or kill you all.” Jack Zen nods with a stern face in stating this logical fact to the ones trying to harm a vampire pony. “They should be afraid, and without proof, this mare could turn into a vampire again!” The leader of the Princess Bashers declared out this senseless ego of a reason of being. “Burn Her In Flames/Stake Through Her Heart/Let The Sun Dissolve Her!” Much of the Princess Bashers were shouting out their suggestions of what to do with the caught vampire pony. “Have these guys lost it or what?” Goldie stated this off to the crew in seeing what was happening here. “They appear to take their upset frustration of Celestia now out on us.” Omega stated this logic behind this rash behavior. “Ohhh, I’m really not starting to like these guys.” Pinkamena made a frowny face in not liking how these Princess Basher guys are doing, if her brother & Jack Zen weren’t holding her back, things would get uglier. “I….I know this isn’t my fault, but….I won’t betray someone…who’s like me, to face something this scary. I’ll endure this…as much as I can.” Fluttershy spoke in trying to put on a brave face to not let Flutterbat take this, that wouldn’t be kind…even if this was a little scary for her. Above, Flutterbat heard this to be almost spell shock about it; someone was gonna endure the abuse for her sake. She was only now capable of thinking for herself for some short amount of minutes after being such a wild loose cannon, but it look like….she already had a very kind friend sticking up for a vampire pony, and it was a mortal. “That’s it, I don’t care what the deal is; I’m going down there and…” Terrorcreep remarked off in not taking to watch the scene as he’ll go down there and put an end to this, but…. “No….that will only provoke them in seeing an ally of us vampires come to her aid, and then they’ll kill you.” NeoVamde protest the method of what to do, as it will only fuel the hatred and fear that was lit. “Then what should we do? Hey Flutterbat, you…hugh?” Terrocreep was asking what they do and look for another’s voice of concern; only for he and NeoVamde to see she was gone, but where? She couldn’t have done what they think she do….? As the barbaric scene was continuing, something was soon seen coming down that it landed right near Fluttershy. And that caused a lot of the angry mob to cease their angry cries to gasp, there it was…the vampire pony; Flutterbat, but Fluttershy was in the cage. Which meant…there really was an alternate version of the mare. “I am Flutterbat, I am the vampire pony you seek. Not this mare, she is among you…a mortal.” Flutterbat spoke forth in announcing that she was the vampire pony that was causing trouble, not Fluttershy. “Wow, she came here to help save Fluttershy.” Rainbow Dash spoke bewildered in what they are seeing here. “Now dat’s an honest an’ good friend if ever saw one.” Applejack nods off in feeling like the alternate Flutershy seem to respond to her original from such kind efforts. “The vampire attacks on the festival was me going a little wild. I was not in my right of mind, so I’ll accept the bearings, if you let this pony go.” Flutterbat explained herself of being the real cause of trouble, and she’ll answer those if the crowds let the innocent pony go free. “But wait, we can’t let you be mistreated by these upset critics!” Rarity protest in seeing that though the act is noble, the poor vampire pony will now face harsh charges by an upset angry mob. “Right! You admit your faults and said sorry, no matter what, we can forgive you!” Pinkie Pie nods with a stern face that they can be forgiving and that no punishment should be needed. “I’ll be darn if anyone here would to think otherwise after seeing you risk yourself to come out against an angry mob to save a friend.” Pinkamena declared off to mention this that whoever thinks the vampire pony should be punished after getting brave to not watch someone suffer for her; that shows true worth of friendship there. NeoVamde was about to prepare an attack the first sight of any of the angry mortal mob to approach Flutterbat, but Terrorcreep intervenes to hold his hoof up and pointed down, silently requesting they watch first to see what happens. “You all see this! She came here because she didn’t wanna see Fluttershy be mistreated or hurt.” Goldie spoke in looking to the crowd that was mostly made up of their citizens then of the Princess Bashers to see reason than be blind to it. “Do you think any monster would do something like that if it didn’t have a heart?” Jack Zen stated how that only someone who has a true good heart wouldn’t let someone they felt was sticking for them be punished. “Everyone listen up! The only monsters that can be seen….might be all of us here!” Ben stated this forth that the real monsters aren’t the creatures of the night…it might be themselves. This made the good pony citizens cease their actions to be left lost and confused; what did Ben mean by those words. Was it even true that they themselves could be the real monsters….for letting anger and fear control them to almost do an unspeakable thing? “Have many of you forgotten that we’ve helped those believed to be dangerous monsters a chance to live among us.” Sombra spoke to explain the situation to the crowd to have them see something that they were too blind to realize till now. “From Ben who was the Demon Pony, Nyx being the Second Nightmare Moon, even myself as Evil King Sombra, and even ghosts that haunt at the mansion area for tourist attraction.” He was bringing up some good points of areas of those that were once seen as scary, but they were not truly evil monsters as believed. The crowds watched this and wonder if they should attack or not, this was all very surprising for them. The crowds began to lose their fear & hate, and felt like accepting these words of wisdom they are hearing. Even the hidden vampire ponies felt like the words spoken seem to help guide them, somewhat. “We can work something out, so that we make sure no pony, mortal or monster gets hurt by the other.” Twilight declared that if they work together, no one can be hurt because of the major difference of mortals and monsters. “You expect us to believe one good monster is enough to stop our cause to end things!” The leader of the Princess Bashers protest the issue in not accepting this nonsense. “Who would even agree to this?” He asked in who would agree to work out with monsters here. “I…would!” Spoke a powerful voice that only Twilight’s group have recognized. Soon NeoVamde appeared out of nowhere by smokescreen near Flutterbat and Fluttershy, as he made an appearance of a spooky character…like a vampire pony would do. And when the crowds saw his feature and figure, and how he seem so scary in appearance, there was no question that he was a vampire pony, but he gave off an aura that said he was powerful indeed. “Who…who are you?” The leader of the Princess Bashers asked off in almost quivering in fear of seeing…something that looks both powerful & terrifying. “What, you don’t know?” Terrorcreep appeared nearby from out of the blue that surprised many as they saw he was a vampire pony too. “He’s Lord NeoVamde, lord of all vampire ponies. He’s also known as the Moon-Light Vampire Pony, who wields an element that’s related to the moon, like Princess Luna.” He explained in just who NeoVamde was, a major big shot in the vampire world and of other monsters to. “Tch, and who are you?” The leader of the Princess Basher scoff off such things while demanding who the other vampire pony was. “Me, I’m Terrorcreep, a Vampire Pony who just also happens to be a Mystic Pony, surprising I’m sure.” Terrorcreep spoke off casually in stating this fact that the crowd should know. Soon NeoVamde reached Fluttershy’s spot, grasp the cage bars, and with shocking strength, bent the bars off to let the shy Pegasus come out. As Fluttershy came out and was surrounded by her friends that were thankful she wasn’t hurt, their eyes came near the three vampire ponies that were near; they came out in front of mortal crowds, just to save a mortal that was not going to give up or let ay harm come to a monster. “You…and your allies, you meant those things.” NeoVamde asked forth to Fluttershy in having heard much of what she had said as well as how the others spoke their own words. “I see it now…perhaps…time has finally grown those that can see even more light than blind fools of old legends. You all truly are, the princess, prince & councilmen of friendship.” He stated this as a word of praise, that Twilight’s group truly are those that represent friendship in a way that could even be extended to beyond mortals hating monsters, they can be friends. As this was going on, little did anyone see it, but the sun was starting to rise up while the moon began to go down, symbolizing the night was ending and morning was starting. “Hisss…” The vampire ponies hissed from the rays of the sunlight as creatures of the dark do not like the light of day for many reasons. “You see good citizens, they hate the sunlight! That shows they are not invincible, let us end them here. Blast off the tree tops and let the rays in!” The Princess Basher leader issued in stating what he’s been saying all along and gives the order to his group members to clear the roof of trees that block the sunlight from reaching the monsters. Many of the Princess Bashers were using their horns magic or wings to fly up and clear away the covering tree branches and leaves; letting the sunlight shine through. This was making the vampire ponies hiss with not liking this as the rays were appearing around to almost keep them from escaping and if they go under the sunlight, burn their furry skin for being the undead type. The Mane Six group gasp at this cruel action and knew they had to stop it. “Stop! You’re going to hurt them!” Nyx stood up in not about to let some mean group that criticizes her grandmother harm their vampire friends. “Yeah, you seem more like you wanna bully them.” Phobos snapped off in telling it like it is here. “No matter what they say or how they act, a monster cannot change its stripes.” The leader of the Princess Basher issued this claim that a monster is still a monster, nothing will change. “No, not all monsters, but like them, we can be good or evil.” Twilight stated out a claim that all of them are either good or evil, it depends on choice and only then…could be describe as a monster. “Yeah, and from how it looks, the evil monsters are trying to help us out cause we’re now friends and you seem to be doing pretty bad things for a good guy.” Spike nods off to remark with narrow eyes in how the picture of what ‘good’ & ‘bad’ guys are doing, seem to be in opposite roles here. “And if you try this action, even the crowds will start to think your group of critics towards Celestia aren’t as good about their cause as you are of your own.” Sombra stated to claim that the crowd members made up of the mob could indeed see the Princess Bashers as something else then good citizens looking out for their own and are just hateful critics of Celestia. The leader of the Princess Bashers saw much of those words have indeed reach the crowds as their anger & fear towards the Vampire Ponies seem to be directed at the other group. The tension was rising and soon the mob would turn on those that started up this riot over misunderstandings and jumping the gun on judgement. “Tch, cease action. It’s not worth losing face.” The leader of the Princess Basher scoff off in annoyance to stop the rest of their group members from trying to harm the vampire ponies. “But sir…” The second-in-command of the Princess Bashers was about to object, but…. “We’re leaving, for now.” The leader of the Princess Basher issued the order without question, as many that heard this slowly accepted their leader’s order Soon the Princess Bashers were seen leaving while trying to not lose face before the other crowds. At least that was one problem that will be out of anyone’s way for some time. “Well that’s one problem gone.” Terrorcreep spoke off to say in being surprised in what they have seen. “Um, I think you spoke too soon.” Flutterbat pointed out in concern that the Princess Bashers were not the ONLY ones of the angry mob to be worry about. Soon the crowds were coming up near the Vampire Ponies as they shown to wonder what to do not; attack or not the monsters that would scare & harm them. NeoVamde was expecting an attack and was almost about to move when….instead, the attack never came. The citizens instead brought forth some clothes to hang over to provide some shade shelter that lead a path near more trees with shades that the sunlight could not pass through. The action surprised NeoVamde, Terrorcreep & Flutterbat, that mortals, the once angry mob…was helping them? “Why….why do they help those they once fear, instead of taking advantage of our weakness?” NeoVamde questioned this action in puzzle, he knows Twilight’s group show they are not judgmental, but….how is the crowd also showing such kindness. “Some ponies can learn that not all creatures can be evil, and that if we can get to know another can become friends.” Twilight explained forth here with a smile to step up near the vampire pony lord and his allies to speak this subject. “And that’s stronger than having all the power for one's self.” She announced how having more friends can be even more filling, then being all powerful when one is fighting alone. “Really?” Flutterbat asked off in surprise, that does sound…something. “Well how about that? Guess you’ve really started coming along.” Terrorcreep smiled off slyly in seeing Twilight, Ben and the gang have really started to improve since last he saw them; it is a bit of a new change. NeoVamde was just as completely surprised by the actions as the other vampire ponies to consider this; that what was missing from his old life before becoming a vampire pony, was it maybe him that the only one from his entire made country that didn’t know of this. “Huugh, again, I wish to apologize.” NeoVamde exhale from sighing here before speaking in more detail. “From my unconventional moment in feeling like I wanted to exist outside from my own kind & keeping the balance. I never experience this or learn the history from what happened during the Hearths Warming Eve, I found it….derivative.” NeoVamde plainly issued forth his own words and thoughts of what seem to matter in the world, even about keeping different races separated since the Three Tribe Ruler’s day of old. “Derivative? What does that mean?” Phobos asked off in not even having the fogyish what that means? “It means imitative of the work of another pony and usually disapproval of for that reason. I think he means how we told our story about the Three Tribes how peace came out in the end.” Nyx explained what the word derivative actually meant along with another reason. “It’s okay, no harm done.” Twilight smiled off in saying there was no harm done here over the misunderstanding about mortals & monsters not getting along. “Now how’s about we help find you more darkness from the sun.” Ben stated in what they can do, keep their vampire pony pals from feeling the sting of the sun rays since they are nocturnal. “You forgot who I am, watch.” NeoVamde responded off to remind the group of who he is as he held up his right hoof above him in planning to do something now…. Suddenly, the moon that was going down was suddenly lifted up over to bring back the night. The action caused many to yelp for worry, but the hero gang saw that NeoVamde had somehow managed to make the area be dark again for he and his vampires to not be burned. “You control the moon?” The Mane Six exclaimed off in surprising shock, they didn’t think the lord over many vampire ponies had THAT kinda power. “My element is related to the moon, so of course, I have some control of it as well to prevent the sun from rising.” NeoVamde explained himself as having some related power as Princess Luna, as his element is Moon-Light, so by far, he has the power to make sure sunlight of day doesn’t come up when he chooses it. “Do not fear, I shall return control back to Luna, when we are back at your home to have more…friendly discussions over both issues of Flutterbat & the actions shown here, to possibly begin accepting the change that you all showed to treat creatures of the night fairly.” He explained that he’ll return control of the moon back to its user and that during the time, go somewhere to discuss things for a…neutral discussion concerning another species. The gang smiled at hearing this, this could only mean one thing; another race can be accepted into their own pony society as another friend. As the crowds fear faded away, they all smiled at seeing that their old scary legends may not be ‘all’ true about terrifying monsters, if there existed good ones too. The scene closes as Twilight helps lead NeoVamde’s party of vampire ponies where some dark shades were around near their castle of friendship, as things may have started out bad, but looks like…things may turn out okay in the end. Author's Note There we have it, another fine chapter presented. Now in the next to final conclusion, NeoVamde will discuss matters with the gang in how to cooperate their two species of mortals & monsters; it won't be easy since both sides have their own debates on the matter, but they'll make something work out. Then the tale about how NeoVamde & Myotis ever knew of another is reveal before a decision of what the lord of vampires will make for the son of that evil; Terrorcreep. And we'll also see what little surprise is in store for Flutterbat along with a 'special' surprise in-store for the Princess Bashers. So hang loose and wait an see, the fun is about to be very surprising indeed! Until then, just be patient a bit longer.
Chapter 06: Arrangements With MonstersChapter 06: Arrangements With Monsters The scene opens up to inside the castle of friendship, the home of Twilight Sparkle, her family, and where he friends as councils resident in. NeoVamde was there along with Flutterbat & Terrorcreep, Goldie’s group was near the side in watching something amazing happen here. A new connection for the Equestrians and creatures of the night, labeled as monsters that live in a realm country dominion that was the intent to keep them safe…will have a new bridge between two different worlds. This is about as exciting as the day when the Mystics open up a connection to Equestria again after nearly one-thousand or so years have passed. “So, everything to your satisfaction?” Twilight asked forth the lord of monsters if all meets his request. “Yes.” NeoVamde nods slowly in stating this fact before going on. “While we may try to help build a better connection-ship with each other, the fact remains that there are still those that cling to the old ways. Such as seen by those calling themselves Princess Bashers.” He explained how that building a bridge between species that are even more outsiders than ponies of Earth, Unicorn, Pegasus & Alicorn, will be tricky, especially those that may not get along with another. “Yeah, what a stupid bunch! You think they come up with a better group name.” Phobos rolled his eyes to make a remark off those weirdo guys. “I don’t think that’s the whole point of the discussion here.” Spike pointed that out to his friend in what they are talking about. “Spike’s right, it’s making sure that both mortal ponies and monster species try not to cause a major warfront with the other. We dealt with some Rogue Mystics that weren’t too happy of joining with us Equestrians.” Ben responded with the issue from a more understanding point of view, having already seen such rebellious behavior from Rogue Mystics from the Mystic Realm that are not fond of the joining their realm with Equestria. “Even so, we must make sure that in due time, both sides not see the other as enemies, but allies from another place from their own, brethren of our planet, friends if maybe.” NeoVamde nods in speaking these things as a more understanding point of view in what they should try to do for the sides to not be thinking they are enemies. “But as spoken, there will be evil as there is good, and it may show in the form of any side.” He stated how that in any event, evil will sprout wings from mortal or monster kind, the question will be ‘when’ it even begins or how? “But at least you know some ponies here that live with us said they were sorry for believing you were monsters.” Nyx spoke off in stating about what happened with the angry mob and about what happened in the end. “She has a point, they said they were sorry and I forgive them.” Flutterbat nods in understanding the claim of what happened. “Well now, I say this turn out okay.” Rainbow Dash smiled off to say in seeing that all things ended well for them. “Maybe if we hurry, we can try ta do de Apple Festival again.” Applejack spoke off an idea in what they can do here. “How about tomorrow night, I still need my beauty sleep.” Rarity suggested they do things the next night, the vampire pony search all night made her miss sleeping. “Oh I’m not tired. I could keep going on as long as it takes.” Pinkie Pie smiled off to say that she could keep going on and on. “Right, you must have had some sweets to give you that much energy.” Terrorcreep rolled his eyes in seeing how much energy that one pink pony must carry on her. “Still, would you like to meet Princess Celestia & Luna? You must not have seen them in almost a really long time.” Golden Heart requested what NeoVamde could do now, visit some old friends from long ago. “Right, you were there with Princess Platinum during the old days, they’ll surely be happy to see you again.” Pinkamena nods in recalling how how this guy is, they could have a nice chat, but… “Maybe, but that maybe for another time. I must return to my realm dominion to prepare things of what has slowly started a new path to life for us….mortals and monsters alike.” NeoVamde stated off this so-called claim about what he must do, a meeting with the Royal Sisters will have to be another time. “But you can tell them, that Duke Vonda Eem sends his regards and wishes to chat the next time around.” He stated this with his first showing, of a hearty good smile. “Wait, is that your real name?” Jack Zen asked off in hearing the guy speak his real name, for the first time. “According to my calculations, it would appear that NeoVamde is a mix word of Vonda Eem. Records show he was a duke under service with Princess Platinum, as a well-respected stallion of stature and respect to equal near royalty.” Omega explained off what his memory banks recall of Duke Vonda Eem from the past during the Three Tribes struggle of managing their life-style. “But then, why did you change your name?” Fluttershy asked off in pondering why a pony would change their name to take under a different identity. “It was because of my change from who I was. Duke Vonda Eem was a mortal stallion who was near death’s door, and only from the element & the encounter with a Vampire Fruit Bat did I reawaken myself, been reborn as a Vampire Pony, I decided to change and call myself NeoVamde…to start a new life role.” NeoVamde explained himself that from his change in contact with the element that choose’d him and from contact with a bat during his near death struggle, he was reborn into a vampire pony…so he would live on. The others slowly nodded in hearing this explanation and come to terms of understanding it, somehow. The guy was not of his mortal self and decided to start a freshly new life course and that is what made him into who he is today. “Well, seems like business here is finally settle, guess I’ll go back to my place. It was fun at least hanging with my vampire pony kind while it lasted, maybe 50 or a 100 years later, I’ll be with them.” Terrorcreep shrug off his shoulders in seeing there was nothing left for him here, and he’ll leave since there are issues about him he won’t go into detail. “Hold it Terrorcreep. I wish to speak with you.” NeoVamde spoke off in stopping the guy from moving away from them. “Aw man, and here I was gonna get out of here before you chew on me because of my old man.” Terrorcreep sighed in defeat in seeing he was caught, what is he in trouble for now. “There is a matter to which I speak to you over the verdict, do you know why?” NeoVamde explained off the first statement of this debate discussion. “Yeah, I know it.” Terrorcreep nods lightly while not looking to please about it. “Wait, what verdict?” Pinkie Pie asked off puzzled in hearing this out of the blue. “Yeah, what are you talking about?” Rainbow Dash asked off in not following this in the slightest. “I believe it has something’ ta involve Terrorcreep’s father.” Applejack pointed out her honest guess in what these fellows might discuss about. “The dreadful Myotis of the Dark Mystics?” Rarity gasped off in knowing about that evil Dark Mystic who was a vampire pony. “Come to think of it, you never really told us what happened between you two.” Ben raised an eyebrow towards Terrorcreep & NeoVamde, wondering what the connection was with Myotis. “Oh yes, they are all vampire ponies, but….” Fluttershy nods in knowing how those guys are older vampire ponies, but their history…might be a different subject. “How was it that you met, if you don’t mind telling us, Lord NeoVamde?” Twilight requested that the lord of vampires from the Neither-world, tell them the story about his meeting with Myotis. “It’s another part of history that I kept out that made me realize how much Myotis, the first vampire pony, cause such mayhem that he even drive mortals to hunt & kill us unless we killed & enslave them.” NeoVamde stated off with a serious expression on his face in knowing what horrors were to be told about such a creature like Myotis. Everyone gasp at this, even Flutterbat was surprise while Terrorcreep look with an expression of self-pity about his family. Soon the tale that was meant to be told, is finally coming into the light. A scene opens up towards within the throne room of where NeoVamde was seen sitting. He was given word that some new vampire pony of unknown origin came to speak with the lord of the country NeoVamde created. Soon entering the throne room that was filled with those apart of the Moon-Light Army, came a new vampire pony that made his first appearance….and seem to hold some statures feat. It was none other than Myotis as he was seen almost possibly 900 or so years in the past. “Who are you?” NeoVamde asked forth the identity of this stranger. “Allow me to introduce myself, I am Myotis. It is a pleasure to finally come forth to meet and speak with you, the renowned lord of all vampires.” Myotis spoke off to give a little bow in the present of one who has nobility. “You are a vampire pony, I can see much & sense it. But I also sense something extra, something none of the others have?” NeoVamde spoke off with a stone face in seeing what Myotis was, or rather, was something more. “Yes, indeed, it is as you say. I am actually a creature from the Mystic Realm, a place where those that hold much greater power than those of the Equestrians.” Myotis spoke off in stating that he is not like other vampire ponies, he is as some call…a Mystic. “Then tell us, why has someone from what the mortals consider a holy land, be doing here?” NeoVamde asked off in getting straight to the point. “I’ve watch you grow, I’ve seen how much your abilities have risen, and I see you gathered quite an impressive army at your disposal?” Myotis spoke humbly in stating what he has seen of NeoVamde’s development up to now; impressive standards. “My army is to help keep our kind in protection against mortals that fear us as monsters. It is not for conquering or throwing away their lives.” NeoVamde explained off the meaning of his army being around, for protection, not conquest. “Surely it should stand to reason, that with this army, you could set out to conquer Equestria…for all Vampire Ponies that are suffering.” Myotis spoke off in stating a mind view of protection against a common enemy the mortal Equestrians. “You can even create and become king of an entire world of monsters than just ruling this dominion.” He spoke that with NeoVamde’s great rise and view of respect from all vampire ponies, he could set out, rule over all as a king. Many who heard this began to wonder if that could be true, if they did that, they not have to hid in fear. “You speak things that seem to push my beliefs of you being a Mystic being, further and further away. Just what are you?” NeoVamde raised an eyebrow in finding that Myotis seems different with every word, a Mystic wouldn’t say things like that, not unless…they were going rogue or….down a dark path. “I see you noticed my difference, it is still true I am a Mystic, but I’m much more.” Myotis smiled off with a sneaky and fiendish aura around him. “I am a Dark Mystic, under the rule of Dark Curse who leads us and is striving to become one of the Lords of Equestria, putting him near the Demon God Grimmore himself.” He explained forth his position with a new band group of Mystics that have gone over to the dark side and where they are steadily growing towards; bear near in-pear with Grimmore himself. That name caused many in the room to fall silent while some gasp to mumble the words. There isn’t any creature alive, mortal or monster, that doesn’t know the most fearful and most terrifying creature in existence; Grimmore. Even NeoVamde’s expression showed wide eyes in hearing such words, but he continued to gaze at Myotis, trying to see where this unusual vampire pony was going at this. “Join us, our invitation is open now, and together, we’ll have our revenge on both the Royal Sisters, as well as the Mystic Ponies & Equestrian Ponies. For they enjoy life while we monsters suffer, they will be our servants for all eternity & generations to follow.” Myotis gave this offer to those to consider joining them to have the power to top over all mortal creatures and rule all things. Many of the other vampire ponies were feeling so lost and unsure, sure they be able to fight for a cause, but then again, would it be worth the risk. These Dark Mystics sound like dark rebels against the Mystics that wanna conquer Equestria, and they are trying to be on comparison to the Demon God, such feats are more unheard of. But would the monsters of the world finally be free of being in hiding, all eyes stared at NeoVamde, for he was the lord of all vampires and monsters…he would make the call of what they do. “Hmmm….you are dismiss.” NeoVamde remotely stated with a blank and dry expression on his face. “Hmmm? What is this? Are you ending our talk without agreeing to my proposal of joining forces?” Myotis responded a bit stump and surprise, NeoVamde couldn’t be turning him down, this temptation is too good to pass up. “While it is true, we could rule this entire world. But then again, it will be a matter of time before an uprising will come and then many of us will die.” NeoVamde explained the issue that going by such foolish actions will only give rise to an oppression to finish the monster race off from ruling a mortal world. “Surely not, have you forgotten Nightmare Moon’s plan to bring eternal night, we be invincible.” Myotis spoke in reminding the lord of vampires that if they have everlasting darkness, their weakness against the sun would not harm them. “And yet the mortals would die.” NeoVamde stated in what would happen if the sun never rose, all living things die without warmth, without sunlight to grow food, to grow plants for clean healthy air to breath. “Then we’ll make them into us and they’ll work as such as divine punishment.” Myotis continued with an ideal plan to turn many of the Equestrians that live as vampire ponies and have them live with torture as many of them have endure. “True, they would be us, but….would we stoop so low to mistreat our own brethren for that? We were all mortals once, before becoming vampire ponies. To mistreat another would be the same if we were mortals, or worse….to truly live up to their expectations as monsters.” NeoVamde responded that such a matter would keep the Equestrians from dying in a world filled with eternal night, but to mistreat them once they are monsters…would show that they are no better than the mortals were. Much of the room filled vampire ponies were beginning to have second thoughts about how the discussion was turning out. And Myotis was starting to see he was losing favor because all the vampire ponies in the room, trust & respect NeoVamde. “And then there is the plot of rising up to be near setting one’s self to be like the Overlord King of Tartarus, the Dark Elf known as Grimmore.” NeoVamde spoke with a seriously stern face in mentioning a creature who is truly, a monster compared to the creatures of the night. “He is an evil that goes beyond both mortal and monster kind, he is truly a Demonic God that only fools sell their souls to.” He stated that no one with actual sense would dare wish to be on equal as Grimmore, it shows they wish to be him. “Now leave this place!” He held out his hoof in commanding that Myotis leave this room at once. “Hmph-hmph, humph….as you wish….” Myotis made a sly chuckle to stand up, as he was going to do so until… “Grisly Wing!” Then he covered his cape over him and unleash a large swarm of bats heading for NeoVamde’s position. “Night Raid!” NeoVamde retaliated with his own attack to counter Myotis’s move. Both attacks collided with countless bats colliding and biting the other. After a few moments, there were no more bats in the room. “He attacked the lord! Apprehend him!” A captain of the unit of the Moon-Light Army order out to get Myotis that attacked their lord. “I like to see you try. Bloody Stream!” Myotis smiled off to say while he created two crimson magical whips of energy and strikes in a 360 degree turn motion. “Waaaghhh!” The guards were sent flying from that impacting force. “Mwuhahahahahaaahhh!” Myotis let off a maniacal laughter before swinging his energize whips right for NeoVamde’s throne. “Crimson Lightning!” NeoVamde spoke off to stand and then summoned forth his own version to block and counter the enemy before him. “Interesting counter, you seem to have master the stronger techniques of being the user of that which once belong to me.” Myotis smiled off with an evil gleam of approval in who has such power, especially one that was once in his possession. “What? What are you saying?” NeoVamde asked forth in hearing this, what more nosiness does this enemy have to say. “I am saying, your power and moves, some are different by name, but they were those I also acquired from being the once user to the Element of Moon-Light.” Myotis explained that he was once a user to the element that NeoVamde now possess. This action caught even NeoVamde’s attention, so Myotis was once the wielder of the element he controls. That explains how their moves are semi-somewhat identical if not named differently and as such other. “Now….Dead Scream!” Myotis spoke to hold up his cape which unleashed a ghostly black creature at the target that was distracted. “Nightmare Claw!” NeoVamde had also performed the same move to counter his foe from trying to paralyze him. Both attacks canceled the other out before vanishing completely out of sight. “So then…you were the true original vampire pony of long ago?” NeoVamde raise an eyebrow in seeing it, Myotis was the older vampire from long ago that brought such terror to mortals to start hating and fearing the monster race. “Yes, but I saw another path to take and became a Dark Mystic, but those foolishly Mystics denied my destiny to allow me to keep the element and hidden it where I could not find it.” Myotis remarked off to explain how he had so much, but he was stripped of the power he once possessed. “But then I saw it, and you, as I bear witness you being its next wielder, the power that should have stayed mine.” He explained with a frown in how some Equestrian was given that element that holds much power that is like having control of the night & moon. “If that is true, then why appear now before me?” NeoVamde asked off why this foe was here to challenge him then not long ago. “I was planning to let you keep my element for our own needs, but if you refuse now, then I’ll take it back.” Myotis explained forth this notion while beginning his next attack. “Bloody Punch!” His left hoof glowed crimson with magic energy before launching up to strike. “My answer will not change. Crimson Punch!” NeoVamde responded to say while he also prepared the same move but was named differently. “Powwfruvhmm….” Both powerful vampires clash their fist powers that shook the entire room before it blew Myotis back from where his opponent stood. “We can fight for as long as we can, but I know every ability you have is the same as my own.” Myotis explained that he knows all of the moves that his opponent can try, they are both knowledgeable of the element’s gift it grants them. “I wouldn’t be so sure of that!” NeoVamde declared that such a method was not true in some cases. “Crimson Steam Glade!” Then he soon did a surprise move against Myotis, his right hood extended its limb reach. “Powwfruvhmm…./Grrr….” And that attack impacted and grasp Myotis without his alert notice. “What? Extended limb ability, but I never had such a power!” He stated from never acquiring that ability, what was this? “I’ve learn things from gaining the element and the transformation of being a mortal to a vampire pony…by a simple bat’s contact.” NeoVamde explained forth that he gain a few surprises that not even Myotis knew about. “Now strike, my Evilvils!” He announced forth in wanting his own creatures to aid him. Then the Evilvils appeared from out of nowhere and launch on to suck Myotis’s magic energy and when done, left and merge with NeoVamde…making him glow and get stronger. “Grrr….what has happened…to me?” Myotis groans from feeling his strength was zapped away. “While we can both summon bats to our aid, the Evilvils are familiar spirits to me. They take your magic energy and give to me to feel stronger. And my powers are enhanced because of both the night & lunar light that I can fight even against a Mystic. Now, to end this…” NeoVamde explained how he has developed things that not even the original owner of the Element of Moon-Light had, so now, he’ll end things. “Giga Guardiac Raid!” As he spoke this, a stronger version of the Guardiac Raid appeared as a large black/violet sphere and unleashed an exploding dark ray beams. “Pussfruvhmmm…./GRAAUUAAAAAGHHH….” The attack impacted Myotis to the point he was sent flying while he screamed. “Bashfruvhmmm…” Then outside, was a destroyed wall area before Myotis was seen struggling to get up while NeoVamde approached outside the hole. “Myotis! Though you are a vampire pony, your ways of thinking will cause us harm if they haven’t already. For the crimes of such, I hereby banish you and all your family from the Underworld.” NeoVamde declared this note of action against one that shall be treated as a criminal. “This place will not be succumb to your manner of what justice is to monsters, it is nothing but a selfish goal.” He stated that he will not allow this monster, a real one, to bring forth more ruin to what he’s created to protect his vampire and monster race. “Humph, very well…I will leave your dominion, I can see that I should have killed you and stole the element back when I had the chance.” Myotis remotely stated in seeing this was his lost, and realizes his own mistake in the making. “But make no mistake, no matter how many years go by, I shall reclaim what is mine, your power…your dominion, your rule….they’ll belong to a true king of Equestria & the Mystic Realm. We Dark Mystics shall continue to thrive and get stronger, you best be prepared!” He made a vow to someday return and reclaim what is his while also promising that he and the Dark Mystics shall rule over all things. Then Myotis began to vanish in a cloud that became a flock of bats while flying away into the darken night sky. NeoVamde saw the treacherous vampire pony leave, never to set foot or hoof in his dominion or cause trouble again. “Afterwards, I never saw Myotis again, but I kept getting stronger throughout the passing centuries and decades…all while my country grew more and our strength also grew to become formidable.” NeoVamde’s narrative voice is heard explaining what had happened on that forthcoming. “I may not have like mortals, but even I knew that slaughter was not the way against those not truly guilty of crimes and turning them into vampire ponies only to be treated eternally as slaves was far worse. As a lord, I knew even then what was right and wrong, all while I still continue to protect my own monster kind from all mortals and Mystics alike.” He explained his tale as everything began to fade away, as if being the end of what happened long ago. The scene returns to the present where everyone has heard the tale of what happened in the past between NeoVamde & Myotis. Truly it was something out of a tale of two legends from the past, and that explains what happened with Myotis and how things effected Terrorcreep. Now the bigger picture here is, what will the discussion turn into with the son of such an evil father be as retribution. “Goodness, I never knew that even happened before I came here? Is that much true, Terrorcreep.” Flutterbat spoke in surprise while wanting Terrorcreep to confirm the evidence heard. “Yeah, thanks to my dad, I was also banished from the monster realm because I was too much a danger to mortals in how I treated them, I may not have been a Dark Mystic, but never much one to be favorite by Mystic Ponies either.” Terrorcreep nods lightly in admitting his faults and the guilt that was place on him for what he has done while living under the guilt his father performed. “That is why I want to fix the manner. From seeing your action & your performance, it is clear…the sins of what started lie with your father, not to you…his child.” NeoVamde spoke froth this that caught many of the others' attention by surprise, what did that mean. “Therefore, I will order that your banishment from entering the monster realm to be lifted. You can come and be with your own kind whenever you choose.” He was vetoing the banishment set on Terrorcreep for being the son of Myotis, so now the guy can come and be with his own original kind besides the Mystics. “Hugh…re-really?” Terrorcreep responded off in almost being so shock to hear and believe this; he almost pinch himself if this was a dream. “Man, after almost 500 or so years, I’ll finally be able to set foot in my own home turf…for all vampire ponies, and them other monsters too!” He stated in how many long years it’s been for him since he was last within his own home realm of vampires and monsters. “Congrats Terrorcreep. But don’t think that doesn’t mean you don’t have friends here too.” Goldie smiled to congrats the guy while reminding him that he also has friends here to, not just those in the Neither World or Underworld place. “Right, your home is were friends are, am I right?” Ben nods in stating this fact of who they consider Terrorcreep of being. “Heh, yeah…so you say Ben.” Terrorcreep laugh off a bit in hearing what Ben said, he does have friends here. “Now that the matter is settled, it is time we return to our realm. Coming Terrocrreep?” NeoVamde solemnly spoke this out while addressing if the Mystic Pony wishes to come along. “Eh, I’ll go when I feel like it, but thanks for the lift.” Terrorcreep waved off to say that he can go to his home realm anytime he wishes now. “Very well then. Then let us be off Flutterbat, your home awaits you.” NeoVamde nods to Terrorcreep’s decision while he prepares to move and awaits the new Vampire Pony to come along. “Um, can I say something?” Flutterbat spoke out in which made NeoVamde cease his movement for him and everyone else to look aback at her. “I…wanna a wish…or more likely ask….to stay in this world of mortals.” She asked this out of nowhere which really caught everyone by surprise. “What?” NeoVamde responded in surprising shock of hearing that request. “But you are just newly born, you still must go under tutelage and experience to handle surviving in this world.” He issued in reminding Flutterbat that she is still inexperience in the ways of how to survive. “I know, but….I just feel….like those here. They remind me of my old friends….from my alternate world.” Flutterbat nods in understanding the message, but she feels like her place is here…strange as it sounds. As if the Mane Six were like her old alternate version of friends. “Gee, you know I can relate with you. I’m from an alternate world and while my friends from my place are gone, I ended up coming to a new world here and made the same friends.” Pinkamena nods in understanding Flutterbat’s position, she had pals and left to find a new home, and here she is. “Hmmm….is this what you…truly wish?” NeoVamde slowly spoke in taking in all the facts to see if that is Flutterbat’s wish. “Uh-huh. After you helped my mind be develop from my bat instincts and coming to know these ponies…I feel like I wanna help out here.” Flutterbat nods to say this as her own will mind to think of thinks, that she wants to help those she feels she can become…friends with. “Very well, then I shall request one here to keep you say. You, Pinkamena.” NeoVamde nods to agree while he points to the other pink pony in whose attention is focus on. “Even though Flutterbat is a vampire pony, the fact you two are alternate world versions of the originals, perhaps her being kept in your home would be better than out on her own.” He explained that since both Pinkamena and Flutterbat are two alternate world versions of Pinkie Pie & Fluttershy, they should be together, for the new vampire pony’s safety with one who knows how to handle this prime world they are in. “Wow, that sounds great. And don’t worry, I have memory about how vampire ponies can be train and such, so I can help her out here!” Pinkamena smiled off to say in not letting the lord of vampire ponies down, she can help show Flutterbat the ways to survive. “Good. And Flutterbat…” NeoVamde nods to the pink one’s words before focusing on the yellow vampire pony mare. “If you should ever be in trouble, to only contact me & if there’s big trouble, my army will aid.” He issued in offering aid should something happen that calls his attention on hand. “I will do so if necessary, my lord.” Flutterbat bows in feeling honor by this offer by NeoVamde, the lord over monsters. “Until then, all of you will know this.” NeoVamde spoke in now addressing everyone in the room on him now. “You now have a powerful ally should there be problems or concerns involving the monster race. Farewell.” He issued off in having this state that if there is trouble, simply reach him and he shall aid those in peril before saying his goodbyes. “Pooofrvuhmmm…” Then without warning, NeoVamde turns into a cloud of smoke that spreads off into bats and escapes out of the castle, where a mysterious cloud of darkness surrounds the bats. As they were leading off to somewhere to return to their realm while the dark clouds cleared away when out of sight. “I guess he’s gone home.” Jack Zen stated in knowing what NeoVamde did just a moment ago. “That would be the logical conclusion.” Omega nods to say in what they know to be the logical view of the matter. “Everyone….I hope you can forgive me for ruining your festival.” Flutterbat spoke to say she’s sorry for all the trouble she caused. “Eh, water under the bridge.” Rainbow Dash shrug off to say in feeling like they are over that issue. “Right, ye weren’t right in de head.” Applejack nods in agreement on the issue itself. “Yes, but now your all better.” Rarity stated with a smile on her face. “And you’re our pal.” Pinkie Pie happily responded to say this with good intention. “Yep, our second vampire pony friend.” Nyx stated with joy, now they have another friend who’s a vampire pony. “Right after this guy we had a hard time getting along.” Phobos pointed off that they have hard times getting along with Terrorcreep. “Ha-hah, I get the picture already.” Terrorcreep rolled his eyes to sarcastically remark that joke at him. “Still, welcome to our neighborhood.” Spike stated off to say this to the new mare. “So you’ll be staying with Pinkamena & Golden Heart?” Ben stated in knowing where Flutterbat would be residing in. “Yes, we’ll get her to our place, while you all focus on how to help the apple festival again.” Golden Heart nods to say what they’ll do to get a vampire pony to their place and shield her from the sunlight that’s out at this morning daytime. “Right, now we’ve made a new accomplishment.” Twilight nods to say while knowing what else they’ll do here. “Setting our sights high to help befriend another race, means they’ll be more allies to help us keep Equestria safe from evil, like the Three Lords.” That was a big issue, it means they’ll be stronger to protecting their home against very strong evil forces. “I’m glad we could help settle things to that extent.” She spoke in knowing that with this, things can help be a little more easier for the gang. The others nod in agreement to that term, so in the end, pretty much, everyone got something out of this. And pretty much, the group goes into another meeting to discuss how to setup another night for the Apple Festival while the scene goes dark…as this will take a while to get done after the other event that played out; oh well. The scene opens up towards Pinkie Pie’s secret dungeon, where Goldie’s gang return to find Sombra had rejoin with Autumn Gem and they were with Havis. Pinkamena was seen having Omega bring in a long cargo box before setting it down on the ground, and was about to get a crowbar, but…. The box suddenly moved and then something bashed it with enough force that the top went flying, miss the gang, and something lifted upwards from a lying position. And then from opening the wings, it let off a hiss with scary eyes, Autumn Gem & Sombra looked spell-shock while Havis seemed surprise, that box held a vampire pony, and it was none other than Flutterbat. But then what seem like a scary surprise attack was the new mare stretching herself from feeling cramp aches. “Oh, sorry, I was just so stuffy in that crate, I felt relieved to get out.” Flutterbat spoke in apology in seeing what she did and that she was glad to be out of that cargo crate box to stretch herself, she maybe undead to not need air holes, but still the space inside could be better. “Don’t worry guys, she’s harmless.” Goldie spoke to remind the others that Flutterbat is now a nice vampire pony, not a scary wild and evil one. “Well, that certainly scared me half to death. Twice in a day or two in this week.” Autumn Gem sighed with some relief in hearing this news from almost falling again from the same scared trick. “Indeed, and I suppose you’re the new guest staying with us. Welcome, and…sorry for harming you back at the festival grounds.” Sombra nods in agreement while acknowledging that they heard they have someone else be with them and apologized from what he did to Flutterbat last time. “It’s fine, my wing’s healed and you did it to protect the one you love.” Flutterbat spoke to show her wing that was hurt and she understood why Sombra did that in the first place. “This is truly a surprise, I never thought we include a vampire pony in our group.” Havis spoke in seeing what they have here, it is certainly a new addition. “She’ll most likely be doing on some night works when it’s dark, going out into the sun light won’t be good for a vampire pony.” Jack Zen stated in what Flutterbat can do for them, mostly night work since vampire ponies don’t like being out in the sunlight. “Right, besides, she’s just new and we’ve been asked to take care of her while she stays here by the lord of all vampires and monsters himself.” Goldie shrug off his shoulders to issue what they are asked to do by NeoVamde, and it’s a big order from a guy that acts lord to all monsters. “No sweat, I can help. And I’m really glad I have another buddy that is like me.” Pinkamena smiled off in stating that this was okay for her to handle with. “But you both are two opposites of your originals from two alternate worlds and you are ageless and she is a vampire pony.” Omega pointed out the facts about how Pinkamena and Flutterbat are two otherwise very different ponies from everyone else. “Yep, and that’s what makes us special. So welcome to the fold Flutterbat.” Pinkamena nods from liking the difference with a slight connection to being from an alternate world version, and welcomes Flutterbat to their home. “I will…try to be helpful…and a good friend to you all.” Flutterbat smiled off a bit in accepting her new stay and friends here. “Still I heard what those Princess Bashers did.” Havis stated with a frown on his face in what he had heard went on. “They were awful for almost trying to act out from their critic ways towards Celestia!” Autumn Gem stated with a stern frown in not liking those guys, not one bit. “I wish I could give them a piece of my mine!” Sombra stated with an upset tone in wanting to make those guys pay for such trouble that could have been avoided. “Oh don’t worry, I already did that.” Pinkamena smiled off to say that she already took care of that issue. The others stared at Pinkamena from hearing that claim and could almost instantly imagine…that the mare did something to symbolize as payment and payback for what the Princess Bashers have caused. But what it was, only Pinkamena would know for sure. Meanwhile in a building that was used as some gathering spot for the Princess Bashers, they have retreated to their own private sanctum. After the issue of the vampire pony to get the crowds to see Ceelstia’s weakness of ruling them, they’ll have to try something else. “Unacceptable! Celestia is weak! And so are those that stand up to her, just because they have been given such privileges. They think they are big shots because of stopping such evils, but who is it that targets their attention, Celestia and her allies, that’s who. Hugh, this day has left me very stress out!” The leader of the Princess Bashers complained off in what had happened to them, they lost their moment and now they don’t know when they’ll have another uprising. “Maybe this can cheer you up, sir.” The second-in-command spoke before bringing in in a box gift for them. “What’s this?” The leader asked off in not knowing what the gift is, he never ask for anything. “Don’t know, it was left outside for us.” the second-in-command shrug off his shoulders in not knowing what this was either? “Well, guess it couldn’t hurt to open it.” The leader of the Princess Bashers remotely spoke off in guessing it wouldn’t hurt to see what they are given; maybe by an admirer of their commitment. The members open the gift before something flash up to appear like fog, then it showed strange female eyes. But then when those eyes open up, did terror come from it along with…a voice message. “YOU’RE TIMES UUUUUUP!” The freaky eyes spoke with sounding like Pinkamena’s voice of what she says to those with her known technique. “Waaaaaughhhh!” Outside the building, there were the sounds of many screams sounding in terrified horror. “BRRRR….BRRRRRR…BRRRRR….” And then afterwards, many seem to have caught the ‘Brrrr’ effect from what was clearly a move set by Pinkamena. Back at the dungeon area, Pinkamena was secretly letting off a giggle of having felt like there surprise gift was opened by the critics, and boy did they get a surprise alright. And those that saw this sneaky action knew what might be up. “She must have sent them her message.” Goldie slowly spoke off in knowing what his sister must have done at the time. “I hate to see them after that.” Jack Zen smiled off in wishing he been there to see the look on those critics' faces. “They’ll be out of the way for a while or until another story involving them shows up.” Pinkamena broke the fourth wall to state out while confusing everyone. “Come on Flutterbat, I’ll help you get settle in.” She spoke off in wanting to help her new alternate world friend who’s staying get settle. “Okay.” Flutterbat nodded as the two were about to get going until...she spotted an apple on the table nearby. “Oh, an apple.” She took the apple with her long extended tongue, suck the juice out by her fangs to leave nothing left. “Um, we better have loads of apples for her.” Autumn Gem sheepishly spoke in seeing they’ll have to have plenty of fresh apples to keep their new vampire pony friend happy & well feed. “Right, and may I suggest some self-defense classes.” Havis nods in agreement while suggesting something to help Autumn Gem out. “Indeed, I can help be your training partner.” Omega nods in stating if the mare likes, she can practice with him to get the knowledge in self-defense down. “Thanks you guys.” Autumn Gem smiled off to say this to her friends. “Are you sure about this?” Sombra asked in wondering if his love really wanted to learn about fighting. “I wouldn’t wanna be a burden, not to you or anyone.” Autumn Gem spoke her reasons while she lean in and gave a kiss to Sombra to convince him. “Well, alright.” Sombra slowly blush to shrug off in thinking it might not be bad for his love to be better aware of any attack. “Guess that’s about it here. And Jack, thanks for the aid out there.” Goldie shrug off to say while he also wanted to thank his guard friend for the aid work during the finding Flutterbat. “My pleasure.” Jack Zen responded off in happy to have been a service. The scene fades away with much around the area having been settle and completed; with something good and new added to the moment. Soon back in the Neither World, we find ourselves at NeoVamde’s castle again where some familiar scattered bats were making a scene. And from their flapping path, they were merging on contact with the ground of the balcony. Soon it wasn’t long before they took the form of NeoVamde, and afterwards, he opened his balcony doors to enter his own castle home. Upon entering, there was Johnson that was nearby who saw his lord and master’s return while he was setting everything up with a few chores & whatnot other things to do as any butler does. “Sir, you’ve return. But…where is the new vampire pony?” Johnson spoke in seeing whose return, but was expecting another with him. “Do not worry, she is in safe condition. And also…” NeoVamde spoke to state the matter over Flutterbat while bringing up another discussion. “And also….” Johnson repeated in becoming curious to hear this. “Many things have happened that I shall begin an announcement to all monsters within the Neither-world that a new change has come.” NeoVamde declared off in stating what will be happening; namely a joining of monsters and mortals. “A change sir, for what?” Johnson asked off with a raised eyebrow in not knowing much. “I met them during my search, those that are the users to the Elements of Harmony, Celestia’s child, and many others.” NeoVamde stated off to explain about his meeting with Twilight’s group of friends and the way they do things…seems to have help open his eyes. “They showed something I felt like it was impossible for our species to co-exist, but it seems…that dream is not impossible after all.” He explained the meaning of where their races, though different in every way, cannot find balance to live together in harmony. “I see, then what will happen from now on? May I be so bold to ask?” Johnson asked off in becoming very curious of this chat. “As I said, change is coming, and with it…many possible movements of good or bad.” NeoVamde stated in how things will work out, for either the worse or the better, depends of what actions to be taken. “Which is why I will need aid to make sure, neither monster nor mortal species shall begin their hatred over the other by Myotis’s doing. I’ve even allowed his son to be welcome here.” He stated forth the reasons along with one more surprise in the chat. “Myotis’s son, you mean Terrorcreep?” Johnson raised an eyebrow in being surprise to hear that name again. “Yes, I may have banish the family members, but he showed he is nothing like his father. If something like that is possible, then not all maybe lost.” NeoVamde stated to approach his window to look out, stating if one kin of an evil blood can be able to turn away from an evil line, then hope exist for them. “Now let us prepare.” He turn to his butler that they must make the preparations. “At once, Lord NeoVamde.” Johnson bows to his lord in hearing and obeying the commands. As Johnson was leaving to prepare things, NeoVamde left out into the balcony where he observe his entire dominion. Flash images entered his mind of the Tribe Rulers he knew in the past, as Duke Vonda Eem, to even the now images of those he knows presently that are around to those that are new. He lets off a small sigh of relief before speaking of his own train of thoughts at the beautiful night sky. “Princess Platinum, I may not have reflected of my past, but I’m hoping…you and the others watch over to aid my work.” NeoVamde humbly spoke in a noble meaning while almost speaking up to those long since pass away. “The different species…we are each strong in our own way, but can be stronger together…I shall put trust…with this new generation.” As he spoke this, he held a crystal ball that showed Twilight’s group; having their new apple festival and having a good time. The lord of all vampires & monsters, shall believe that the newest generation that is the Mane Six, can help do what none else in the 1000 years have done; that is what he’ll believe in now. With that, NeoVamde returns to quarter chamber to where the doors slowly shut behind him with many new thoughts entering his head. For things are about to change, maybe for the better, maybe for the worse, but one thing is for certain….if one does not help welcome change, then it’s the same as being confounded to even a vampire pony’s coffin. Even vampires need to come out once in a while, and while not in the sunlight, there will be a new ray of hope….in which another species shall join in the aid with another to bring peace and prosperity to each pony society. And with that, the scene closes here with an end and beginning… The End Author's Note Major Cast List Andrea Libman: Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Flutterbat, Pinkamena Diane Pie, Lyra Heartstrings Matthew Mercer: Terrorcreep Gary Oldman: NeoVamde/Duke Vonda Eem Tara Strong: Twilight Sparkle Ashleigh Ball: Applejack, Rainbow Dash Tabitha St. Germain: Rarity, Granny Smith, Adult Nyx, Derpy Hooves, Comet Tail Cathy Weseluck: Spike the Dragon, Mayor Mare, Lily Valley, Princess Basher 3 Jason Marsden: Ben Mare Daveigh Chase: Nyx Chris Sanders: Phobos the Dragon Orlando Bloom: Golden Heart Vic Mignogna: Omega, Princess Bashers 4 and 5 Brian Drummond: Jack Zen, Princess Basher 2 Michael Dobson: Princess Basher Leader, Bulk Biceps Chuck Huber: Princess Basher 1 Lee Tockbar: Princess Bashers 3 and 6, Snips, Johnson Trevor Devall: Princess Basher 7, Cherry Fizzy Scott McNeil: Princess Basher Second-in-Command, Tough Apple Minor Cast List Peter New: Big Macintosh, Time Turner/Doctor Whooves, Caramel, Captain of the Moon Light Army Michelle Creber: Apple Bloom Claire Corlett: Sweetie Belle Madeline Peters: Scootaloo Jayson Thiessen: Rare Find, Mr. Greenhooves, Vampire Pony Guards, Havis the Light Elf Richard Ian Cox: Snails Brenda Crichlow: Zecora Jim Miller: King Sombra Lara Jill Miller: Autumn Gem Richard Epcar: Myotis The scene of what is a discussion of NeoVamde & Myotis is base around when Sigma & the General chatted during the start of Megaman X4 game. And thus, the fic is story. Hope you enjoy. Okay, I've got not one, but two fics to work on. Here they are... "Total Drama Equestria 2: Old Versus New: Chris has been turned into a pony, and in order to break the spell, he must host ANOTHER season of Total Drama in Equestria. Teaming once again with Discord, Celestia, Luna and the Mane Six, they bring together the new cast from Pahkitew Island, who in turn, selects fourteen players from the old cast from the first five seasons. Will the mystery of Chris' mysterious transformation be solved, and who will win this insane season? Plus, will Chris and his hosting team be able to tolerate their new intern? Villains: TBD in terms of the game, TBD in terms of the main story" I am working on that with Orange Ratchet. But besides that, got this too... "A Conversation of Awesomeness: (one-shot, crossover with the 'My Little Heroines' series) Twilight decides that she wants to pay Blossom's universe a visit. What she didn't expect was Rainbow Dash crashing in to see what is going on. At that point, she makes contact with a girl named Buttercup, a tough heroine whose life seems almost similar to hers. Will Blossom and Twilight be able to handle when these two meet face to face? Villains: Numerous villains discussed by Twilight, Blossom, Buttercup and Rainbow Dash (mentioned only)" That should be it. And until next time, read, review and suggest!
Chapter 03: The Lord Of Vampires, NeoVamdeChapter 03: Meet The Lord Of Vampires, NeoVamde At the time, we find Twilight’s group in pursuit of the new Vampire Pony as they were searching deeper around the apple forest of the Apple Farm. Looking, hoping, to find that which maybe lying around in wait for them to locate. “I’m glad you managed to talk the CMC to check back near the festival Applejack.” Twilight spoke with some relief to her friend AJ in what she did a little earlier. “No problem. My little sister an’ her friends are safer there….at least Ah hope.” Applejack spoke off to mention this from thinking of a positive outlook, at least to her mind. “Well better they are near more adults, like your brother and cousin.” Rarity nods off to say this little matter of thought. “Right, last thing we need is to watch fillies with a bad vampire pony on the loose.” Rainbow Dash nods her head in agreeing to the discussion they are having. “At least Spike, Phobos and Nyx can handle things alright.” Pinkie Pie shrug off her shoulders to say this little thing about who can watch out for themselves alright. “Just as long as they are careful.” Ben stated his own concerns to making sure, his friend and family members are safe. “Any luck finding what we’re looking for, Terrorcreep?” Ben asked their Vampire Mystic friend if they are anywhere close to finding the new vampire pony. “No, this new vampire pony hasn’t gotten a strong enough aura yet for me to find.” Terrorcreep stated from trying to sense the new creature, but so far, it’s like finding a needle in a haystack. “Great, so we’re tracking the culprit blindly!” Phobos rolled his eyes in hearing this, well isn’t that just peachy. “Hey Fluttershy, how are you doing back there?” Spike asked off towards his friend if she’s doing alright. Fluttershy was behind everyone, apparently she was still trying to keep up with the rest, but her sickness was still making her feel like she was a bother. “Oh, I’m fine, really. I guess I just needed more time to recover than I thought.” Fluttershy spoke off to say from still feeling herself a bit under the weather. “Then we better hurry up and finish this so you can rest some more from whatever made you sick.” Nyx stated this off as a nice thought to make sure Fluttershy doesn’t get any sicker than she is now. Goldie’s group continued with the gang as they were ahead, but they also were deep in thought of their own thoughts of the manner. “Hmmm, I feel something strange is about to happen.” Pinkamena spoke in having that unusual feeling that’s telling her something. “What makes you say that?” Jack Zen raised an eyebrow in hearing this out of nowhere. “Just a feeling I get during certain moments.” Pinkamena stated from believing that what is going to come will come out soon. “If any trouble comes at us, I will use force.” Omega declared in having his arsenal of weapons prepared on hand. “Right, but let’s see what even comes.” Golden Heart nods in agreement that they wait to see before acting. The gang continues on their search to find who might be the new Vampire Pony causing trouble and hopefully get it done before more trouble arrives. But… “Wohohohahahahuhuhuhuh….” Suddenly, Pinkie Pie was having a strange shake-it-up reaction that earned a lot of attention from her friends. “Uh oh! Pinkie’s doing her Pinkie Sense thing!” Spike yelped in recognizing that action, it means something’s coming. “What is it, what’s coming Pinkie Pie?” Twilight asked her friend in caution and concern, wanting to know what they gotta watch out for. “Can’t tell, it feels like someone neutral, could be friend, could be foe, they are in the neutral zone!” Pinkie Pie held her head and looked off with her eyes in being so unsure if what’s coming is something good or bad; it’s more neutral as it could be any. “Like dat there helps tell us anything.” Applejack rolled her eyes in thinking that info doesn’t explain much. “Actually, I think she’s right, cause look up there!” Terrorcreep spoke in looking upwards in sensing…something coming towards them. Suddenly within the night sky, something was heard screeching up a storm. And then what looked like a dark moving clod turn out to be….a large flock of bats that were flying around that almost shaped like a pony Pegasus of the night. “Woah, is that the Vampire Pony?” Spike asked off in being surprised in what they are seeing. “I thought there was only one, not a dozen to a hundred!” Phobos stated that they had one problem to deal with, not over a hundred or so. “Aren’t those just bats?” Rarity asked off in thinking those were just bats, but only one member thought otherwise. “Clearly you all don’t know much about vampire logic, so here’s the down brief. While Vampire Ponies have wings to fly, sure, only those that are seriously strong and powerful & use magic, can pull off scattering their bodies into the form to spread out to travel and then reassemble.” Terrorcreep explained this about certain Vampire Ponies capable of an amazing feat that separates average from those extra strong & beyond mortal means. “Whoever is coming is not that new Vampire Pony, it doesn’t have the strength to pull that off.” He explained that this was not the same New Vampire Pony that was spotted, it was another…someone that has clearly master such powerful performance arts. “So then, who’s that?” Ben asked in pondering who it was that was split into many bats to travel. “I think we’re about to find out!” Rainbow Dash stated in seeing something was about to happen now. Soon the bats gather to merge into a darken pony figure and seem when all the moving blackness cease, a creature with himself covered by large bat-wings is seen. And then with a slow opening, the wings opened forth, and glowing eyes peak out before opening to reveal the creature from within. His very appearance is a reminiscent of a noble, high-class vampire pony. An alicorn stallion of deep purple fur coat & has bat-like wings, white-gray markings across his body, tan dark blonde short mane & long tail that flow wildly, and has red eyes along with sharp teeth (and with fangs like a real vampire). He wears around his ankles that appear like silver bracelets with red gems in the center. And on his flank looks almost like a lunar moon symbol, but it is of a darken appearance to symbolize his connection of a Cutie Mark befitting of a creature of the night. In truth, when he appeared, a background theme called ‘Tron’s Ambition’ (extended) was heard to symbolized the scene of something with an ambition and form that could quake anyone that lays eyes on him. “Who….is that?” Jack Zen slowly asked in staring at something or someone that seem….truly unnatural.. “The guy who’s known as the Moon-Light Vampire Pony, NeoVamde. The user to the Element Of Moon-Light, lord over all supernatural creatures.” Terrorcreep spoke off to say in introducing who the new creature before the gang was. “Said to be the most powerful vampire of the first of the mortals to recognize, he’s said to be on a high power level against any Ultimate Warrior ranking, even to compete against my old man.” He explained a brief history about this guy to which many would now be informed about. Everyone heard this, much to many that are surprised from recognizing that knew from being heard once before about there was another Vampire Pony, namely NeoVamde whom they could have gotten blood from long ago. So this is the one who could even be like King Kaboomka, the King of all Ghosts, those said to be the strongest supernatural creatures in all of Equestria. “So, you were with them it seems, Terrorcreep.” NeoVamde spoke in addressing another fellow vampire pony among the crowd. “What is your role in this?” He spoke in pondering the question that was on his mind now. “Tch, well for starters, its finding out what new Vampire Pony’s causing trouble and stop it and to make sure you don’t go crazy to help keep it safe by attacking mortals.” Terrorcreep shrug off to say without much care in explaining the manner. “Fool.” NeoVamde spoke off silently to himself in hearing such rash behavior from a ‘young’ Vampire Mystic. “It seems you have yet to grasp the ability of sensing a fellow Vampire Pony, even to know who and what it is.” He declared that he has the power to even know and recognize a vampire straight away without fail. “Wait, are you saying….you know who the Vampire Pony that was making a scene is?” Twilight asked off in surprise, in all the searching, they never did come across who the new vampire could be. “Indeed, Princess Twilight.” NeoVamde responded to Twilight, much to her surprise that he knows her. “You should not be surprised, while I may have existed in a realm secluded to those that are not mortal ponies, I still have ways of knowing the outside world’s development.” He explained that he still has ties to the mortal realm to know what’s going on. “So…you know about all of us?” Nyx asked off in thinking the guy even knows about her and about Nightmare Moon and other stuff. “Everything, including your origin…for it played a role in my birth to being who I am.” NeoVamde nods in stating a fact that seem quite strange to hear. “Wooh, sounds heavy.” Phobos stated in thinking that if the role of Nightmare Moon’s event played in helping this guy be as he is, maybe there wasn’t much bad times as they thought. “Then tell us, Lord NeoVamde, who is the new vampire pony, so we can better understand our situation?” Golden Heart asked in hoping they can narrow down their search, course if it’s a pony they know, it might be hard for them to catch even more. “The new Vampire Pony…I sense its awakening and I know who it is.” NeoVamde spoke in looking around the crowd group before him. “It is none other…than you.” He slowly raised up his right hoof to point at something. Then all eyes followed where the guy was pointing, but couldn’t even believe what they found. The supposed new vampire pony that was someone the gang knew was Fluttershy? “Me?” Fluttershy spoke off in seeing she was being the one the guy pointed to. “Fluttershy?” The others responded off confused in what they have just heard here. “Wow, I did NOT Expect that!” Pinkie Pie replied off in finding that news a bit surprising to learn. “Now hold on, there must be some mistake!” Rarity spoke off to protest the manner of stating their friend was a vampire pony. “Right, Fluttershy was a Vampire Pony, but Twilight cured her.” Ben nods in agreement while saying Fluttershy is normal, not a supernatural creature of the night. “It is as you say, young prince…but…” NeoVamde nods off to say that the yellow Pegasus was cured, however… “My senses don’t lie, the vampire magic aura that is born here was at one point, her own when it still retain a bit of her mortal self.” He stated off that what has now surface was the same essence of vampire aura flow that was Fluttershy becoming a vampire pony. “Calculating.” Omega spoke off to say this, as he was doing mathematical works until… “It would seem that such sensory of determination is not out of the matter.” The bot had a hard time arguing over the manner that what was logical, can’t be corrected. “So then, why not cure her?” Jack Zen asked off the simplest of solutions here. “Right, I’ll just…” Twilight was about to get ready if her friend was becoming a vampire pony, she fix it, but… “No, it is already too late. The sense is more complete that even a simple reverse of a spell won’t cure. If possible, if any remains were not cleanse, then the transformation will be a slow progress again.” NeoVamde spoke forth in stating the manner is all-ready beyond the point of reversal, as it can’t be undone. “I’ve seen it happen before, mortals tried to save their loved ones, but were too late. And thus, friends turn on one who’s become a monster.” Those that heard this felt sadden, to think some ponies would even go that far to harm a creature that was once their friend. “Right now, you may only retain what is left of your mortal form before changing completely…into a Vampire Pony. Come, I shall take you to a safer place. To a country I have created to help creatures of the night find peace.” He spoke that he offers to aid the yellow Pegasus, but so much of this was overwhelming even to Fluttershy to take in. “Oh, well….that’s very kind of you.” Fluttershy spoke from hearing that NeoVamde was wanting to help keep her safe, it’s nice and all, but… “Um, can I ask, how long will I be away?” She asked from knowing that if she’s away, she like to be told for how long. “Newborn vampire ponies will undergo training, to protect themselves if they must leave our realm, you should be capable of handling yourself within a decade or so years.” Neo Vamde explained the issue of how many years it take before letting Fluttershy leave. “DECADES!” The gang responded in finding that many years a bit too much. “But won’t Fluttershy be old?” Pinkie Pie asked off in thinking they and their pal be really old then. “Vampire Ponies have a longer life-span than you think, they can even age differently, a measly hundred years and there be some kid who’s older than most adults.” Terrorcreep explained the case that Vampire Ponies don’t age as fast as mortals do, some maybe older than one expects. “Um, will I….be able to see my friends and be a part of the Council of Friendship?” Fluttershy meekly asked this important question, and then… “No. As you are now, you need help and protection. I am here to guide you off this mortal realm and bring you to a safer place, where the mortal ponies won’t harm you in being a monster.” NeoVamde protest the manner with a dry tone that Fluttershy must not remain, for fear that for being a vampire monster, the mortal ponies would want to harm her for that. “Now hold up buddy! Fluttershy is a friend, not a monster!” Rainbow Dash protest that they never let their pal be treated as such. “Right, even her friends wanted to help her out when she became a Vampire Pony!” Pinkamena issued in recalling a last adventure Fluttershy had as Flutterbat, her pals never gave up on helping her. “Course, maybe we should have noticed, she was under the weather and not seen during the first sightings.” Phobos replied off that they should have seen the signs, that Fluttershy was slowly becoming that which they sought. “Right, but still, she’s our friend. We can’t just GIVE her up that easily!” Spike protest to say that they aren’t giving up Fluttershy to never return. “Aunt Fluttershy is still herself, even if she did become a Vampire Pony.” Nyx stated with a stern face in speaking her own protest. “We’re all against Fluttershy having to leave us, she’s one of my close friends.” Twilight spoke her own matter about her friend being force to leave. “Fluttershy has done no wrong, sure, she may have had a lost control, but we can help fix that.” Ben stated that if their friend is suffering under something, then they must try harder to help. “Ben’s right, Fluttershy stays. And that’s our final answer.” Golden Heart responded off this while his own band nods in agreement. Hearing the protest from those that want Fluttershy to stay than leave them, the choice was clear in what was going to happen here. “It appears you’re making a mistake here. For you see…” NeoVamde slowly spoke in sounding like, he was about to get angry here. “I won’t take no for an answer, so prepare to engage against a creature of the night unlike any you’ve ever face before.” He spoke from when he slowly raised up his head, open his wings, and a sudden flow of strange magical nature of a creature of the night became seen. Everyone was getting into their battle position modes, brought out any of their weapon arsenal and Nyx transformed into her Battle Form. A change in background music is heard, playing ‘Overwhelming Power’ from Yu-Gi-Oh! Zexal Sound Duel 2 is now heard? “Woah-woah, you guys aren’t serious about fighting the lord of all vampires, are yah?” Terrorcreep asked off in finding even this action a bit hasty in his opinion. “The guy has over more years of experience, fighting, training, making himself stronger, and his element makes him even stronger especially at night. He be on comparison to an Ultimate Warrior for any Mystic or Dark Mystic Warrior.” The guy knows that those like NeoVamde, who have lived long and hold tremendous power, are as powerful as even the strongest Ultimate Mystic Warriors, so this may not be an easy fight. “Are you gonna help us or talk?” Rainbow Dash issued off if this guy was gonna talk or chat. “Hugh, I know I’m gonna regret fighting the guy who may hate my dad as much as me.” Terrorcreep sighs in about to feel regret later in seeing he’ll have to fight to, even thought the guy before him doesn’t like his father much. “Night Raid!” NeoVamde announced to fold his wings and then open them up to unleash a countless swarm of bats. “Incoming Bats!” Pinkie Pie screamed out in seeing what was heading their way. Soon the group were up to their necks in this surprise attack as they were almost feeling overwhelm by the enemies with numbers. But soon those with range attacks were able to blast their way against the large swarm of bats as many of them began to vanish from sight. “Oh dear! We didn’t kill them, did we?” Fluttershy asked off a bit shock by what they had just done now. “Nah, those are bats conjured up as magic, they can appear and vanish if they are hit. My old man used them before, remember?” Terrorcreep stated in knowing that attack was just something to summon spiritual creatures to serve in battle, his father Myotis can also use a move like that. “If you mean when he had them feed off Fanged Dahlia, we rather not lose our lunch over it.” Rarity made a stern face in recalling the time Myotis had his bats feed off the corpse of Fanged Dahlia, even if she somehow was alive from being possibly a Vampire Pony, it was still creepy. “Get ready, he’s about to unleash another attack.” Jack Zen forewarn the others in what might be coming next. “Nightmare Claw!” NeoVamde held his wings to stretch out further before…he sent out a black ghostly-like entity. “Watch out!” Ben shout rout to the gang as all but one managed to get out of the way. “Waaaahhhh!” Phobos got hit by the ghostly-like entity and it turn him black while leaving him paralyzed. “Phobos, speak to us!” Adult Nyx spoke to check her friend, but he seem stun paralyzed. “He’s been paralyzed. He’s out.” Terrorcreep stated in knowing that move’s features, a very effective one indeed. “Darn it, just what sorta vampire type attacks can he muster up?” Applejack cursed in seeing that NeoVamde can use some pretty hectic moves. “Nightmare Wave!” NeoVamde soon fires electricity towards his targets. “Golden Heart, look out! Square Wall!” Jack Zen stood before Goldie & the others as a magic vertical forming spell took the form of some light energize squares that form a large cover. The attack was blocked before the spell was undone it seems. “Thanks for the save!” Goldie replied off in thanking his trusted friend for the save. “What could that attack do?” He asked off in not knowing what that move would have done if it hit them? “That amplify one’s doubt & mistrust of a targeted opponent.” Terrorcreep explained what that move would do and it sounds effective too. “It is high time we fire all our best attacks!” Omega declared off this suggestion of their best way to attack. “Right, every pony, line up and prepare to hit the guy with all you got!” Pinkamena issued forth in what they are gonna do; hit the guy with everything they got. Soon the gang form into a crescent shape to which they were cutting off any frontal escape paths except for the back way, but their target didn’t seem like he leave without Fluttershy. So they use such a knowledge to their advantage and then… “Now!” Ben shouted out for them to unleash their best attacks now. Ben fired his Sword Beam, Twilight fired her Unicorn Burst, Nyx’s Night Blast, Rarity’s Gem Assault, Applejack’s charge lasso sphere, Rainbow Dash’s energy blasting nun-chucks, Fluttershy’s Infinite Shots, Pinkie Pie’s Party Blast attack from her cannon, Spike’s firry breath, Goldie’s own Unicorn Burst, Jack Zen fired an attack he called Swifter Strike that fired off spiraling stars, Omega fired off his arsenal, Pinkamena even used her Blades Of Pinkie Pie that were thrown in, even Terrorcreep fired off his own Mystic magic attack. All the gang’s attacks were seen heading directly for NeoVamde who seem unwary or worry of so many powerful attacks before an explosion soon covered his spot. “Alright, we done did it!” Applejack smiled with pride in seeing that surely did the trick. “That must have done it.” Twilight spoke off in thinking that attack surely must have done some damage. “Well Fluttershy, your safe now.” Rainbow Dash smiled to her pal in giving her the okay signal. “Thank you, everyone.” Fluttershy smiled a bit shyly in thanking them. “Uh oh! I think our trouble isn’t over yet!” Pinkie Pie spoke off in feeling and seeing that they are not out of the woods yet. Soon when the clouds cleared away, NeoVamde was seen appearing out of it to soar in the air before touching the ground, completely unharmed. “He survived!” Rarity yelped to say in seeing their opponent is unharmed. “More likely he managed to evade.” Golden Heart stated in having a feeling he knows how that was possible. “Right, by turning into bats, no doubt. But like I said, when he fights at night or in darkness or even in the moon-light, he’s practically unbeatable.” Terrorcreep explained off in stating how tough NeoVamde really is, he’s no easy pushover. “I am through toying around.” NeoVamde exclaimed in having enough of this battle, it’s time for him to get a bit more serious. “Nightmare Raid!” He flaps out his wings again, and something was seen flying out. They looked like purple manta-ray/leach creatures that flew off near the others. “Waaaahhhh!” Many of the mares screamed as they tried to defend, but everyone couldn’t stop those things when they latch on them and soon purple energy flows were suck into them before leaving the gang….exhausted. And then the creatures reconvert with their user NeoVamde and gave what was like their energy to him, making him stronger and the victims weaker. “Alert….energy levels have dropped significantly!” Omega slowly spoke from his optics looking like they go out from being low on power and energy. “What….were those?” Ben asked off weakly, what sorta attack did they just get hit with. “Evilvils, they are his familiar spirits. They prefer the life magical energy of magical creatures, once they suck on a target, they give it to their master. It’s the first time I’ve seen them, not even my old man could use them. But darn, should’ve been more cautious!” Terrorcreep explained off to state the fact while cursing the luck of not being more careful over the manner, especially against a move not even his own father had learn or develop. “Crimson Steam Glade!” NeoVamde announced froth in preparing his next attack with his two front hooves. “Powwfruvhmmm….” Soon in a surprising feat, he freely extends both his front hooves to deliver some powerful punches to some of the members. “Gaaaughh….” Goldie’s group tried to defend but were shoved off against the trees and were temporally pin under fallen logs. “Crimson Lightning!” NeoVamde soon created a red crimson stream of magical energy like a whip and it moved quickly around to one strong target. “Waahh-Haaaughh….” Terrorcreep yelps from getting tie in the whip and then was hurl in the air above everyone before being sent down. “Kurpowwfruvhmmm….” Soon we find a large crater and demolished trees, Terrorcreep looked like he was deep in the middle, looking worse for wear. “Grrr….darn…it’s similar to another of my dad’s moves, but….nothing like this!” Terrorcreep cursed off to say from also recognizing what hit him, it’s under a different name, but the move used by NeoVamde was much different and stronger than what the guy’s old man ever used. “You should consider yourself lucky, that while you are also a vampire pony, you are also Myotis's child. But he and I have our own reasons to fight another, my issues are not with you.” NeoVamde explained this case with a cold tone towards Terrorcreep, that he has business with the guy’s father, not the son. “Quick! Let’s try something else?” Spike asked off in what else they can do to stop this powerful vampire pony, but…. “Guardiac Raid!” NeoVamde had collected dark magical energy around his horn, something even Adult Nyx seem shock to see. “Prususfruvhmmm…/Boomfruvhmmm….” Soon he fired it off, that took the form of a black/red crimson sphere of violet spark volts in a three-way split ‘Y’ form, and its impact caused much inflicted damage around those that were fighting. Once it was clearing, much of the heroes were scattered around the ground, looking like they were conscious, but look like they can barely move. “Uuuugh, no way…he knows that move too.” Adult Nyx spoke from reverting to her filly form, what NeoVamde did look like a darkness technique she’s just learning, but it felt way more stronger. “Flutterhsy…getaway!” Twilight weakly spoke to have her friend get away while she still can. With the battle now over, NeoVamde slowly approaches Fluttershy that seem the less bit hurt as the vampire lord intended. The shy Pegasus yelped to move backwards until she was cornered near a tree and saw she couldn’t escape. “Now, to take you away from this mortal realm.” NeoVamde spoke as if without much a tone of emotion as he was closing in against the cornered Fluttershy. “Eek!” Fluttershy squeaked like a mouse and shut her eyes in fearing this was it… The background music soon came to an end at the moment as all seem like a lost until….something became aware. “Sniff…sniff-sniff. What’s this?” NeoVamde suddenly cease movement from getting close enough to Fluttershy, that he detected something from his nose picking up a scent. “The scent, it’s not here!” He stated this off with a firm tone about something being amiss. “Um, scent?” Fluttershy slowly peek out one eye to question that statement; she can’t tell if it’s good or bad. “The scent of a true awaken vampire pony, it’s another matter we can tell who is either mortal or not!” NeoVamde exclaimed to state the issue about what a new vampire pony has that it’s truly gone beyond being a mortal. “But this is strange, the aura flow detected matched yours when you first became one, yet you are not undergoing the transformation. There must be an explanation for this.” He stated that he isn’t mistaken, the scent of a new vampire pony matches Fluttershy, but if the Pegasus before him is NOT the case, then who else is it that has a similarity? Suddenly, NeoVamde sense something elsewhere to turn from where he was and then unleashed a dark orb attack that blew up a portion of trees; thereby revealing what lurk there. And to his, Fluttershy and many of the others that recovered enough to open their eyes, saw…..the new vampire pony that looked like Fluttershy. “No way, is that…Fluttershy?” Rainbow Dash asked off with wide eyes in what she was seeing here. “But Fluttershy’s right there!” AJ stated in seeing where their Fluttershy was compared to the other. “That’s not our Fluttershy, that’s her other self, Flutterbat!” Pinkie Pie issued off to say in who they could identify the other Fluttershy who is all vampire pony. “How is there a second Fluttershy?” Rarity questioned off this very puzzling feat they are in. “I’m not sure myself.” Twilight shook her head in being so lost, it can’t be a clone of Fluttershy! “Could she be….?” Pinkamena was about to say in thinking this Flutterbat might be something ’she’ knows. “Look, she’s getting away!” Ben spoke out in noticing what the Flutterbat was doing as she was quickly flying away after being discovered. After a few moments, Fluttershy managed to use some of her best efforts even though she was feeling under the weather to help heal her friends with her Rosin’ Crystal Petals by the healing technique she knows. Soon everyone was at least back to having half their strength after their tough fight against NeoVamde. “Please forgive my actions, had I known that the vampire pony I sought was another like your friend, I would not have run the risk of fighting you. I normally try to avoid fighting mortals unless absolutely necessary when one of my kind is endangered.” NeoVamde spoke off his apology for attacking this group, had he known the matter ahead, this could have been avoided. “Oh sure, you say that AFTER beating us like punching bags!” Phobos rolled his eyes in thinking they accept the apology only after they got a hard beat lesson. “It’s not all bad Phobos, at least he knows Aunt Fluttershy isn’t a vampire pony.” Nyx smiled off to say on looking at the brighter picture. “But that other pony that look like her sure was. Where did she even come from?” Spike asked off in not knowing what they saw. “That’s what we’ll have to find out.” Goldie stated that they need to uncover the truth over such an issue of their being another Fluttershy, but as a Vampire Pony. “Then let’s get going, all of us.” Twilight issued out an order to everyone here. “Including you too, Lord NeoVamde.” She looked to the guy in wanting him to come along with them. “You’re inviting the guy that wanted to almost finish us off?” Terrorcreep raised an eyebrow in not believing what Twilight was doing. “It’s not his fault, I can…understand him. He’s just trying hard to protect his kind from being abuse and hurt, we can’t just stay mad when he had his heart set to do all he could.” Twilight spoke off in stating that NeoVamde was doing all of this to protect those that mortal folks see nothing but a monster to do horrible things in 'self-righteous acts' which may go beyond humane behavior; Twilight knows this guy wants to protect those he cares for, just as she would for her friends. “Besides, we’ve had crazy times in being overprotective of every pony before in the past.” Ben shrug off to say in knowing about the time with the Total Drama Players, they did went overboard when they thought they were endangered. “So, will that be okay?” He turn to NeoVamde to see if he was okay about their decision. “I am surprised and moved by such valiant words. Very well, knowing many of you are heroes fighting for what’s right, if you can forgive my action of mistaking your friend & help find the new vampire pony, then I shall accept the aid of your assistance.” NeoVamde spoke off in hearing such words that he, one that has a hard time trusting mortals for their hatred of super naturals and monster type creatures, would accept him after this mistake, is a nice thing to come across. “Well, beats getting into another fight.” Jack Zen shrug off to say they rather have the guy as a friend than an enemy. “Indeed, fighting against the lord of all vampires was an experience to keep in record memory banks for future usage.” Omega replied off in stating this fact of what to do for future uses. “And I feel that you’re not really bad, you have a kindness, just…doing it in a different way.” Fluttershy shrug off to say this that NeoVamde is kind, but he needs to not get lost over fighting it out against the others. “Yeah, no kidding!” Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes in thinking such kindness from NeoVamde was a little much. “Fer now, let’s get after dat vampire pony an' maybe help her out.” Applejack stated in what they can at least do for now. “Thank you all, I’ll lead you, my senses can help us find her much quicker.” NeoVamde stated that he shall help by finding where the new Vampire Pony is. “Great, looks like I’m not needed.” Terrorcreep rolled his eyes in seeing he may as well go home when he may not be wanted by this high and mighty vampire lord. “Don’t worry, you can still stick with us. Just no funny business.” Pinkamena patted Terrorcreep on the back to lighten up as long as he doesn’t try anything funny…like biting on her friends neck, all will be well. Now the group moves out again with this time, more info on who they are searching for and for the fact that they have a new ally to help in the search. How will things go from here on out, can be just about anyone’s guess it would seem. Author's Note Well this was certainly exciting & spooky, and dramatic. Now in the next chapter, something happens back at the festival in Ponyville, and Celestia's critics rise an angry mob to rid themselves of the vampire problem. While during the moment, Twilight's group of friends have team up with NeoVamde to find the new vampire and a brief history of how the guy acquired his element in the first place while at the same time, becoming a vampire pony of the night. Will the gang be able to find the dubbed, Flutterbat, and once they do, what will happen to control the wild creature....NeoVamde will have the answer to that as well. So until then, we'll wait and see what happens, now won't we...